Work Text
The sky burned red above the crumbling city, the thick scent of blood and scorched earth clogging my throat. Screams—distant and close—merged into the unrelenting symphony of destruction. Buildings lay in ruins, their skeletal remains jutting into the sky like the ribs of some great beast, while the ground trembled beneath my feet. The Okota Dungeon had ruptured, and with it, the flood of monsters had drowned the city in death.I was running. Not toward something—away. Away from the gnashing jaws, the clawed hands reaching from the shadows. My breath came in ragged gasps, each step sluggish as though I were wading through mud. I wasn’t a fighter. I wasn’t strong. The only thing I had was the knowledge that if I stopped, I would die.The ground buckled, a fissure splitting the road ahead, and from its depths, something massive stirred. My legs locked in place as the Leviathan rose, its serpentine body coiling through the shattered remnants of the city. Its scales shimmered with an eerie light, reflecting the flames around it. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before—impossibly large, ancient, and drowning the world in its presence.I couldn’t fight that. No one could.But he would try.“Hyung!”The voice barely registered. I turned, gaze settling on my brother—Sunhyun, standing bloodied and breathless. He looked like hell, swaying slightly on his feet, barely holding himself together. He shouldn’t have been here. Not after clearing three dungeons back-to-back. Not after burning through his mana reserves to the point of collapse.But he always did things like this.I stared at him, waiting. For what, I didn’t know. Maybe for him to say something that mattered. Maybe for me to feel something beyond this distant, empty hum in my chest. But there was nothing. Just the wind howling through the ruined city, just the weight of his grip as he grabbed my shoulders.“You need to go,” he said, his voice hoarse, his brown-black eyes locking onto mine.I didn’t move. I didn’t argue. There was no point. Sunhyun had already made up his mind. He always did. He was always so damn decisive, always so sure of himself—even now, even when his body was breaking down.“I know,” I said simply, turning my head away. I stabbed my own words into my body.A flicker of something passed through his gaze. Maybe he expected me to fight him on this. Maybe he wanted me to. But I didn’t. I wasn't sure if he was happy, he knew that I wanted him to return. I would wait for him with a useless ability of a restorer....It was over. I felt it in my heart. Yet the roar of the Leviathan never ended. He failed... I knew it yet, hoped I was wrong.The city, what remained of it, was barely standing. The fires had died down, leaving behind a world painted in ash and ruin. And there, lying amidst the wreckage, was Sunhyun. His body was still, his once-warm skin already cooling. He had died alone, fighting until the end.I approached slowly, my legs numb, my mind blank. People surrounded him—hunters, survivors—but they all kept their distance. Not out of respect. No, they were staring at something else entirely. I pushed through the crowd to the front.A small, pristine object sat in his open palm, untouched by the carnage around it. A sphere, smooth and polished, gleaming faintly under the dim light.The Sacred Item.Almost no one knew what it did. People had theories, but to Sunhyun, it had been important. He had always carried it, never explaining why. And now, in death, it was all that remained of him.I didn’t think. My body moved on its own, my hand closing around the sphere before anyone else could touch it. The moment my fingers brushed against its surface, a sharp pulse ran through me, like something had latched onto my very being.Pain. Unbearable, searing pain erupted from my core, ripping through my veins like wildfire. My vision blurred, my breath caught in my throat. It was like being consumed from the inside out, like my body was fracturing under something too vast to contain.I collapsed beside him, my fingers still locked around the item. Voices shouted around me, but they were distant, meaningless. Because in that moment, I realized what had happened.It was a gift.And it was going to kill me....The fight was a blur of agony. My body was too slow, my vision doubling, but the power—the raw, untamed force running through me—pushed me forward. The Leviathan roared, the sound splitting the sky, but I met it head-on.The Leviathan loomed over the ruins of the city, its form coiling through the wreckage like a serpent of the abyss. Its scales shimmered with an unnatural gleam, each one reflecting the distorted flames of the destruction it had wrought. The air was thick with the scent of salt and decay, the ground beneath my feet trembling as its massive body shifted. It was a thing that shouldn’t exist—a monster born of the abyss, a calamity that had clawed its way into our world.And I had to finish it off.I had no reason to care if the city burned. These people meant nothing to me. But Sunhyun... That was reason enough.I missed it—how he used to be. As a child, he had been soft, kind. But somewhere along the way, that part of him had been left behind, buried beneath disappointment and distance.I couldn’t even remember the last time I had felt something real. Even now, standing in the shadow of something ancient, preparing to die, I wasn’t scared. Just... tired.I stumbled, my breath ragged, my fingers curling around the remnants of strength I barely understood. Sunhyun’s power churned within me, searing my veins, pressing against the fragile walls of my body. It was too much. Every movement felt foreign, my limbs struggling to obey as mana surged and crashed like an untamed tide.The Leviathan struck. A wall of water slammed into me, sending me careening through the air. My back hit the remnants of a collapsed building, the impact rattling my bones. Pain flared, but it was distant, secondary to the chaos inside me.I wasn’t strong enough. I didn’t know how to use this power.I coughed, tasting blood. My vision swam, doubling, tripling. Everything was a blur of motion and sound, my own heartbeat hammering in my ears. I could feel the mana eating away at me, devouring me from the inside out. It wasn’t just a burden—it was a death sentence.I should have cared. I should have felt something about dying here. But I didn’t. Not really.Maybe it was because I was too exhausted, too hollow. Maybe it was because I was breaking apart, not just in body but in mind. Maybe it was because, deep down, I had always known this was how it would end.The Leviathan roared, a sound that made the very air tremble. It reared back, gathering another torrent of water to crush me.And I just stood there.I let out a breath, feeling my body tremble under the weight of everything. I wasn’t a hero. I wasn’t strong. I wasn’t even sure if I cared about Sunhyun the way I should have. But in the end, it didn’t matter.Mana surged through me again, the unbearable burn coursing through every nerve. I didn’t fight it this time. I let it break me, let it force my body to move even as it threatened to tear me apart. My fingers curled, mana crackling at my fingertips as I raised my hand.The Leviathan struck first. A wave of water surged forward, roaring toward me like an avalanche. I pushed back, a blast of raw, uncontrolled energy tearing through the space between us. The two forces collided, the sheer impact shaking the ruins around us, sending debris flying. My body screamed in protest, muscles locking, nerves fraying—but I didn’t stop.I couldn’t afford to stop.I forced myself forward, closing the distance, every step agony. The Leviathan lashed out again, its tail whipping toward me with devastating force. I barely managed to throw up a barrier, the hastily formed energy shattering on impact, but it was enough to keep me moving.A breath. A step. A strike.I threw everything I had into it, every ounce of mana that hadn’t already burned me hollow. The world cracked around me as my attack tore through the Leviathan’s defenses, the force of it swallowing even the sound of my own scream.And then—Silence.The Leviathan convulsed, its massive form seizing, shuddering. Then, with a final, broken cry, it collapsed. The ground shook as its body hit the earth, the light in its monstrous eyes flickering, fading.It was over.I had won.I exhaled, my knees buckling, my vision swimming. My body was shutting down. The mana poisoning had done its work. The victory was meaningless. I was already dead.Avenged...And soon, I would join him beyond the river.
— The Three Grade Clock has appeared in your inventory. The Three Grade Clock is a compound pocket watch that allows you to adjust time once. The inner circle adjusts the year, the middle the month, and the outer the day.
I thought of a date... to silent the mana.
— The clock settings are complete. You are adjusting time to October 8th, 2016. You may experience some side effects, such as nausea, dull pain, increased heartbeat, sweating, coughing, and the sensation of drowning. Changes in physique and appearance may occur.
— You have obtained the title Survivor of the Tragedy. You will be affected by negative effects three times more. The effect of this title cannot be turned off.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Hyung!” My head throbbed with pain, my eyes refusing to cooperate as I felt a distant voice calling out to me. Someone was shaking me fiercely, their touch desperate and frantic. “Hyung! Can you hear me?!” The voice cried out, a sense of fear and concern lacing the words. Slowly, I managed to pry open my heavy eyelids, and my gaze met the worried face of my little brother, Sunhyun. His once familiar features seemed more youthful. I, on the other hand, was shocked with the sudden amount of pain hiding which was more natural than breathing. My actions felt foreign as if something has changed. The pain was all-consuming. Every movement, every word spoken, and even the simple act of lying brought a wave of excruciating sensation. But strangely enough, the system had failed to provide any hint as to when the side effects would eventually wear off. As soon as my brother followed my actions of awakening, he rushed to the kitchen to fetch me a glass of water. While he was away, I remembered there was that sudden notification that appeared right after the pocket watch activated. "Survivor of the Tragedy," I cursed under my breath. knowing it was little price to pay. Fortunately it seemed to work, I was indeed in the past looking upon the younger figure of my former self. Sunhyun carefully handed me the glass of water and brought it to my lips slowly. I choked on the first sip but I managed to overcome it and dried the glass right after. I gave a reassuring nod to my little caretaker and in response his face seemed to relax. I casted a glance at the clock that indicated it was 9 AM. It was Saturday, a day when my brother wouldn't have school. Nonetheless, his anxious body language betrayed him. He appeared uneasy, fidgeting with his small fingers, throwing glances at me. Sunhyun knelt on the floor beside the couch, his small frame like that of a little kitten patiently awaiting the response from his target. His fingers played with the edges of the blanket that he threw over me earlier. “I’m okay…” I said, partially lying, yet attempting to reassure him. I brought my hand over his head, gently brushing through his hair. Somehow I felt tender again, it gave me reasons to
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
We spent the entire Sunday indulging in a movie marathon and savoring bowls of homemade ramen.When it was time to step outside, I grabbed my long coat, a hat, and a pair of sunglasses to hide my unusual hair and eyes—I didn’t want to attract unnecessary attention. The crisp afternoon air greeted us as we headed to the park. I held Sunhyun’s smaller hand gently in mine, letting him set the pace. The sun hung low in the sky, casting golden hues that bled into streaks of red, pink, and yellow, painting the clouds in breathtaking patterns.Every now and then, Sunhyun tugged at the edge of my coat, pointing to oddly shaped clouds that caught his eye. One resembled a bunny, another a heart, and the last, he insisted, looked like an airplane.I found myself staring at the sky, lost in thought, when I asked, “Would you like to get some banana ice cream?”In my peripheral vision, I caught the glimmer of excitement lighting up Sunhyun’s eyes. It was as good as a ‘yes.’ We turned toward the ice cream cart stationed near the park’s edge.Sunhyun eagerly stepped forward, still holding my hand, and asked for his favorite flavor.“Coming right up!” the sturdy vendor replied cheerfully.Before the man could turn away, I quickly added, “And one lemon, please.”The ice cream vendor smiled warmly and said, “I’ll give you a discount as my token of appreciation for letting me serve my ice cream to such a precious young child and a handsome man like yourself. That’ll be 1,500 won.” He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the counter.I kept my expression neutral, bowing my head slightly in respect. Without a word, I handed him the money and accepted the ice creams in return.“Here you go.” I passed one cone to Sunhyun.His small hands wrapped around the waffle cone as he eagerly took a bite. It had been a while since he’d last had one, and it seemed he had forgotten how to savor it. Instead of taking his time, he bit down like he was devouring one of his usual meals.“Cold…” he muttered, his breath puffing out in tiny clouds as he tried to warm his mouth.I couldn’t hold back my laughter any longer. Turning my face to the side, I chuckled softly, my body trembling with amusement. Sunhyun glanced up at me, his brows furrowing in concern. “Hyung, are you sick again?” he asked, his voice laced with worry.I quickly reassured him with a shake of my head. “No, I’m fine, Sunhyun. Just a little... entertained.”With that, we made our way to a nearby bench to sit and enjoy our ice creams. The evening air grew cooler as birds fluttered into the trees above, and the streetlights began flickering on one by one. Though the sky still held traces of color, night was slowly creeping in—it was almost time to head home.Sunhyun suddenly tugged at my sleeve, his wide, innocent eyes locking onto mine. His next question caught me completely off guard.“Hyung, can I hit people?” he asked, his tone as innocent as if he were asking for permission to plant flowers in the garden.I was caught off guard by Sunhyun’s question but kept my composure. Channeling the wisdom of our father, I replied, “Sunhyun, you should only use force in self-defense or when the people you care about are in danger.”He traced a small circle in the grass with his foot, his voice barely audible as he mumbled, “I got it.”A pang of sadness settled in my chest. Over the past year, I’d seen changes in Sunhyun that no child his age should have gone through. After the loss of our parents, he had matured in ways that felt unnatural, his calmness in alarming situations almost unsettling. He no longer acted like the carefree boy he once was, and though I tried to reassure myself that it was his way of coping, it didn’t make it any easier to watch.Still, no matter what, I loved him. He was my little brother, and I vowed to protect him at all costs. Maybe he felt the same way—maybe his protectiveness toward me stemmed from the bond we’d rebuilt recently.The next morning, it was time for Sunhyun to go to school. I remembered dreading those early mornings when I was his age, but thankfully, those days were long behind me. I’d graduated and was now a free, legal adult, though freedom had never felt as heavy as it did now.Even though Sunhyun was a first-year high school student, there were moments when he still acted like a spoiled little kid. I didn’t mind indulging him, especially when he asked me to cook something special. At fourteen, he might have been too old for ice cream runs and lounging in my room, but if he wanted to be treated like a child, I was more than happy to oblige.I wanted him to enjoy these fleeting months as a normal kid—something he’d never truly had the chance to experience. It was a luxury I’d unknowingly taken from him, and now I was determined to give it back.I handed Sunhyun a dosirak, smiling softly. “I made some sausage-octopuses, egg rolls, kimchi, and rice.” Then, I reached for the olive-green thermos that used to be mine. “Here’s some tea I made earlier. It’s Omija Tea, also called five-flavor tea. It’s good for focus.”Sunhyun’s face lit up with delight as he gratefully accepted the lunch box and tea. He carefully placed the dosirak into his briefcase backpack while holding the thermos securely in his hand.“Bye, Hyung!” he called out, giving me an enthusiastic wave as he rushed out the door.Leaning against the doorframe with my arms crossed, I called after him, “Let me know if anyone lays a hand on you. I’ll pick you up, alright?”He turned briefly, his voice cheerful. “Yes, Hyung!”I watched until he disappeared from sight, the sound of his footsteps fading into the distance. With a sigh, I shifted my focus to the pressing matters at hand.Our current location wasn’t safe—it was a densely populated area, one of the deadliest zones to be in during the outbreak. The sheer number of people here would significantly increase the chances of encountering monsters. To make things worse, the buildings were in poor condition and offered little protection.I slipped on my beige coat, a pair of sunglasses, and a hat before setting out toward the Department of Real Estate. After a 20-minute walk, I arrived in front of a massive building made entirely of glass. Its modern and elegant design stood in stark contrast to the surrounding area, making it an impressive sight.I approached the front desk, where a polite woman was on duty. Her black hair was neatly pulled back into a bun, giving her an air of authority and professionalism.“Good morning,” she greeted me with a bow. “How may I assist you today?”In a calm yet polite tone, I replied, “I would like to purchase a house.”The woman nodded, her hands moving quickly over her keyboard. After a moment, she stood from her seat and gestured toward a hallway. “Please follow me.”I walked beside her, my hands casually tucked into my pockets. The dim lighting of the building prompted me to lift my sunglasses. As we walked, the sharp clicking of her heels against the floor echoed around us, grating on my nerves. I couldn’t help but wonder how women managed not to twist their ankles in such awkward footwear.The thought brought a faint smile to my lips as a memory from before our parents passed away surfaced. During a family outing, Mom had twisted her ankle, and Dad had carried her all the way home, grumbling about her “dangerous fashion choices.”The woman’s voice pulled me back to the present. “Please take a seat,” she said, gesturing toward a small desk.Once seated, she began asking for details about the house I wanted to purchase. I explained my requirements: a medium, single-story house with three bedrooms and a basement. I also requested that the contract be finalized today, with payments beginning the following week.She nodded thoughtfully, tapping her pen against her notepad. “A house like that is possible, but have you considered an apartment? It may be more feasible in this area.”Her suggestion lingered in the air, but I remained firm in my preference.The apartment idea was instantly dismissed. I needed a place with enough space to store equipment, which an apartment simply couldn’t provide. The woman showed me several house options, but three of them were in areas predicted to suffer mass destruction. That left me with only one viable choice. After obtaining a copy of the contract, I prepared to leave.My plan was straightforward: invest in stocks predicted to skyrocket within the next three days. Once I had achieved financial stability, I could purchase the house in a single lump sum.Tomorrow, the lottery ticket winners would be announced.A quick glance at my watch showed I still had approximately four hours before I needed to pick up Sunhyun. Cleaning the apartment seemed like the best use of time, especially since we’d eventually have to sell it. The place was small, the furniture worn, and the air heavy with a sense of neglect. It hurt to think that Sunhyun had been living in such conditions.Determined, I got to work. I vacuumed every room, washed the dishes, wiped away dust from every surface, polished the windows until they sparkled, meticulously made the beds, and laundered all our clothes, folding them neatly once dry. For the final touch, I scrubbed the floors until they gleamed, ensuring the apartment was as clean as it could be.The sharp ringing of my phone startled me, breaking the silence.It was a school representative. My heart immediately began to race. There could only be one reason why the school would call—something must have happened to Sunhyun.I answered the call, keeping my voice steady despite the unease clawing at me.“Is this Yoojin, the guardian of Sunhyun?”“Yes, this is Yoojin,” I replied calmly, though my grip on the phone tightened.I reminded myself I wasn’t nineteen anymore. I could handle a situation like this with professionalism.“Mister Ryu, are you available to visit the school grounds at the moment? We have concerns that the child may be involved in domestic violence.”For a moment, the words stuck in my throat. Domestic violence? I forced myself to respond evenly.“Yes. I’ll come right away.”As soon as I hung up, I grabbed the light coat I had worn earlier, slipped on my sneakers, and collected my phone, keys, and ID before rushing out. I double-checked that I had locked the door before breaking into a sprint, aware of the occasional curious glances from passersby. It wasn’t until the wind tangled through my hair that I realized I had forgotten my hat and sunglasses.The cool October breeze sent chills down my spine as I raced toward the school. My coat billowed with every step, the hem dancing behind me as though urging me forward. My phone remained clutched tightly in my hand, my heart pounding with worry.When I finally reached the school gates, I was slightly out of breath, my face flushed, and beads of sweat tracing down my temples. Yet, none of that seemed to deter the attention I received. Groups of girls standing nearby turned to stare, their whispers audible despite their attempts at discretion.One of them lowered her gaze, blushing as she muttered, “He’s so hot…”Her friend leaned closer, adding, “He’s so handsome! Whose guardian is he?”Another chimed in, her voice filled with awe, “His eyes and hair are so stunningly exquisite!”I ignored their comments, my mind far too preoccupied to entertain them. I strode through the school grounds, my gaze narrowing as I noticed police cars parked near the main entrance. Whatever was happening, it wasn’t small.Following the directions I had been given over the phone, I made my way to classroom 157. As I opened the door, I accidentally let it slam shut behind me, the loud bang echoing in the tense atmosphere of the room. My chest heaved from my earlier run as my eyes scanned the space.There, sitting in a chair, was Sunhyun. His shirt was missing, and for the first time, I saw the bruises scattered across his small frame. My heart sank, guilt and fury warring within me. Had he been hiding this from me all along?I took a step toward him, but the nurse quickly blocked my path.“Sunhyun!” I called out, my voice heavy with concern.Hearing my voice, Sunhyun turned around, his vacant eyes suddenly lighting up with recognition. It was as though someone had flipped a switch, rebooting him entirely.“Hyung!” he exclaimed, his face breaking into an expression of pure relief and excitement.In that moment, nothing else mattered. My younger brother was my world, and I would uncover the truth behind those bruises—no matter the cost.“Mister Ryu. Do you know anything about this?” The nurse's voice broke the tense silence, her eyes locking onto mine. Behind her, a policeman stood, visibly agitated, his hand hovering near the taser at his side.Panic surged through me as I immediately began protesting. "No, no, no!" I yelled, desperation rising in my voice. I tried to push forward toward Sunhyun, but as soon as I attempted to move past the nurse, a policeman swiftly blocked my path. I shoved against him, my movements becoming frantic, but it only made things worse. Another officer quickly joined in, forcibly pinning me to the ground.I groaned in pain as one of the officers sat on top of me, his handcuffs clinking as he shackled my wrists behind my back. They pressed my face into the floor, restricting my breathing, and I could hardly move an inch.The nurse’s voice was calm but firm as she addressed me, “We tried asking the student, Sunhyun, but he refused to answer. Therefore, we have suspicions that this could be a domestic violence case. Please understand why you are being detained.”I struggled against their grip, the pressure in my chest intensifying as I fought to breathe, but they only responded by tightening their hold.Then, Sunhyun’s voice cut through the tension, high-pitched and filled with urgency. “It wasn’t Hyung!” His small limbs flailed as he tried to crawl toward me across the floor, but the nurse was quick to block him, preventing him from reaching me.“He didn’t do anything!” Sunhyun screamed, his eyes wide with distress as he ran circles around the nurse, trying in vain to free me from the policemen's grip.Just when the situation seemed to be escalating beyond control, the sound of steady footsteps echoed through the room, drawing everyone’s attention. A man stepped forward—handsome, young, in his thirties, though his appearance could easily pass for someone in their twenties. His black hair was neatly combed, and his warm brown-honeyed eyes observed the chaos with a calm precision that immediately commanded respect.He wore a special forces uniform, and a badge on his chest read "ROK 112." His voice was calm, deeper than one might expect, but held an undeniable authority. "Are you the head nurse of this school?" he asked, directing his gaze toward the woman at the back of the room.The nurse seemed taken aback, but before she could respond, the man continued, his tone unwavering, "You are being detained for illegal substance distribution."He took a few deliberate steps toward her, and with a swift motion, he pulled out a pair of handcuffs. The nurse recoiled, a look of disbelief flashing across her face. “Why is special forces here? Isn’t this a matter for regular police officers?” she protested, taking a step backward, her hand inching toward the inner part of her uniform.The special forces captain’s eyes narrowed as he advanced, his tone steely. “Do not move that hand.” He continued closing the distance between them, his presence commanding.The policeman who had been standing to the side, watching silently, seemed to understand the unspoken command. He moved swiftly behind the nurse, delivering a sharp jolt from his taser, sending her collapsing to the ground with a shocked cry.The room fell into a tense, stunned silence.She dropped to the ground, her body convulsing with the electric current coursing through her. The officers quickly moved in to confiscate the gun hidden in her innerwear. One of them rushed out of the classroom to report the weapon to the station.As the officer returned, his gaze shifted to me, still pinned to the ground, gasping for air. He eyed me with a hint of recognition. “You will suffocate him at this rate,” the officer remarked, noticing my struggle.The policeman standing over me remained unmoved, his tone almost accusatory. “Sir, it is difficult to keep him still. We are suspecting that this man is abusing that little boy.”The special forces officer, who had been observing the scene with calm detachment, shook his head. “Do you see that little boy?” he asked, nodding toward Sunhyun, who stood nearby, his eyes wide but determined. “He doesn’t look scared or hesitant to help you off this gentleman. Get off him. You’re detaining him for nothing.”Sunhyun, tears streaming down his face, rushed forward, pulling desperately at the officer who had been on top of me. The officer, finally yielding, released me. I stumbled to my feet, breathing in deeply, relieved to be free of their hold. The officer took a step back, bumping into the special forces man who had entered earlier.The special forces officer leaned down to Sunhyun, offering a comforting pat on his head. “It’s your brother, right?”Sunhyun nodded eagerly, still shaken.The officer asked again, his voice gentle, “You were bullied by classmates, yes?”Another quick nod from Sunhyun confirmed it. The officer glanced over at the policeman who had been detaining me, and I saw the officer’s face flush with embarrassment. He frantically apologized for his actions, hastily removing the handcuffs from my wrists.Finally, I was able to pull Sunhyun into a warm embrace, holding him tightly as he clung to me, visibly relieved.The special forces officer gave a sharp command to the officer who had restrained me earlier. “You, go and bring your partner from earlier. Provide a detailed report on the situation.”With a last nod in my direction, the officer turned and left, leaving me alone with Sunhyun. The special forces man looked at me for a moment, his gaze steady. He gave a small nod of acknowledgment, which I returned.As he walked away to attend to other matters, I turned my attention back to Sunhyun, who was still trembling. My gaze shifted to the unconscious nurse, a cold fury in my eyes.I pulled off my coat and wrapped it around Sunhyun, tucking it in tightly to shield him from the cold. Though the coat was light, I made sure he was well-covered. Kneeling down, I offered him my back, a silent promise that I wouldn’t let him walk alone. He hesitated at first, but after a moment of uncertainty, he relented. Slowly, he climbed onto my back, clinging to me.I grabbed his backpack, which had been left on the side table, and secured it over my shoulder before standing up. Sunhyun’s weight on my back felt like a heavy reminder of the responsibility I bore for him. But despite everything, I promised myself that nothing would ever tear us apart....When I first saw him, without a shirt on, I was instantly alarmed. It felt like such an obvious invasion of privacy. Just because he didn't struggle didn’t mean he was okay with sitting there, exposed, in the middle of autumn. The sight of his bruised body stirred a deep anger inside me. I should have given everyone a beatdown, but I knew better. Even if it landed me in jail, I could easily break out in two months once the Dungeon Break occurred. That was the kind of world we lived in.As I wandered through the streets, a sense of helplessness gnawed at me. My mind was clouded with thoughts of how to make things right. I stopped by a pharmacy and asked the lady behind the counter for an ointment that could help with bruises. She quickly suggested a few, and I picked the most expensive one, swiping my card with a swift motion. I could barely hold the small bag in one hand while trying to balance Sunhyun in my arms. He was already deep in sleep, his weight pressing comfortably against me, as I struggled to grab everything.Sunhyun was still small for his age, not very tall. It wasn’t hard to cradle him when we were together, whether it was on the couch or in bed. I usually found touch repulsive, but when it came to him, it was different. His small hands gripping my shirt felt comforting, grounding me in the present. Maybe everything would be okay after all.As much as the world around us felt fake, it was more real than anything I had imagined.We finally reached home. I set the bag down on the floor for a moment while I fumbled for the keys in my pocket. The lock clicked as I carefully opened the door, slipping off my shoes quietly. The apartment was too silent, too empty. I placed the bag on the dinner table and set the backpack on the floor beside it.Sunhyun was still asleep in my arms. I shifted him gently, trying to be careful, then carried him to my room. I didn’t want him to sleep alone tonight, not after everything. I figured he’d feel safer with me nearby.Once in my room, I set him down on the bed. His bruises stood out starkly against his pale skin, a painful reminder of the things I couldn’t protect him from. My heart cracked just looking at them. It was as if his pain was a mirror to my own.I carefully undressed him, placing a damp cloth over his wounds to soothe them. The sharp sting of guilt hit me as I applied ointment and bandaged him up. It wasn’t just the bruises that hurt—it was knowing that I couldn’t protect him from the world outside. My mind kept racing, haunted by the future that I could see coming, yet felt powerless to change. I needed to snap out of it, but I was scared of what that would mean.When I finished, I tucked him into the blanket, making sure the curtains stayed open so that the room wouldn’t be completely dark. I didn’t want him to feel alone. Then I stepped into the kitchen to prepare something quick to eat, just to fill the silence and kill time.Hours passed, and soon it was 10 PM. Fatigue began creeping in. I sank into the chair beside Sunhyun’s bed, leaning back against it as I covered my eyes with my palms. I glanced at the ceiling, a tired, forced smile tugging at the corners of my lips. Was I losing my mind? Was I already breaking under the weight of it all?I didn't have the answers. But for now, I was here. And I would be for as long as he needed me.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The morning light tickled my skin before they fluttered open. The birds were chirping, flying by our window as a feeling of tranquility filled me up. My gaze lowered, finding my brother who was intently spectating my awakening.I sat up, greeting him with a warm smile. I felt like I was drunk."Good morning," I softly whispered, locking eyes with him. Sunhyun grinned back at me, “Hyung,” he called. "Good morning."I stretched in the chair, "Are you hungry. Let's eat," I said casually, trying to dismiss the events of yesterday as just a fleeting dream.“Hyung,” he called me once more, it was easy to notice that he felt apologetic for hiding his wounds and guilty for not trusting me to take action. I couldn't blame him, so I remained silent.I helped him get up from the bed, get dressed and led him to the kitchen. "Take a seat," I told him. "I will make you something light."He obediently took a seat, noticing all the carefully wrapped bandages all around his body. Was his brother always this good at applying medicine? He felt a ting of some memory that didn't belong to him, his brother was more mature, his hands were scared. However, before he got too deep into the strange memory, he focused on Yoojin making breakfast.For breakfast, I decided to make a [[Rice-Salmon Onigiri]]. I took the leftover rice and salmon, shredded the latter and mixed it in a bowl. I placed the bowl into a microwave for a few minutes with little water added on top. I then added kewpie mayonnaise, soy sauce, sriracha, some salt, red pepper flakes, green onions, and sesame seeds. I combined everything and scooped some of the mixture into my hand and shaped it into a triangle. Then I covered the triangle with nori, also called seaweed paper and set it onto a plate. I sprinkled more sesame seeds on top."Here," I sat the plate onto the dinner table. "You liked them when mom made it, right? I tried to replicate it, I hope it tastes alright."The eyes of my little brother sparkled, as if he remembered a distant memory he tried to forget. "Thank you," he said loudly, he wanted to make sure I heard him. I did.As the little boy savored the onigiri, I brought up a topic, “Sunhyun. You don’t have to go to school from now on.” I leaned on the table, playing with his soft hair.He looked at me, “Really?"I nodded and chuckled, "School is overrated anyway."Sunhyun averted my eyes, holding himself back from laughing to my remark.My phone rung and my attention turned to the notification I just received. It was about the lottery, it congratulated me on my jackpot win and that the sum would be soon transferred to my account."I have to leave for few hours," I told Sunhyun. "Business related."Sunhyun curved an eyebrow at me, suspicion lingering in his expression, "Hyung, what business?" He probably thought we were in some kind of debt and I was on about conducting dangerous business in order to earn money."It is nothing like that," I explained to him patiently, "I got lucky and won a lottery. You don't need to worry about anything." I ruffled his hair in playful manner.His eyes sparkled, "You won a lottery? Really?" He got up from the dining table and jumped around me, excited. "Can we get more ice cream them?"I chuckled from the unexpected request, "Of course, we can get it as much as you want."Sunhyun calmed his excitement and decided to wash the dishes while I was getting dressed for the outing. Our mother loved old-money fashion and would dress both of us such way respectively. Neither of us hated it, in fact we continued to dress that way even after her death."Hyunh," he called me. I took a glance in his direction. "What will you do about your hair?"I was a little perplexed by his words. I knew it looked peculiar, "Why, do you not like my snow-white hair," I asked, rubbing the ends with my fingers, bringing them closer to my eyes to take another look.He raised an eyebrow at me, "I am worried you will be swiped away by girls." He then did a gesture movement towards my head, "And if they catch you, that means no ice cream for me."I chuckle, "You're the weirdo who wants ice cream in winter."He fumbled with his fingers, fumbling, "What's wrong with ice cream in winter?" He then added, "Besides it is mid-fall currently."I sigh with a smile. "It will be fine. I am sure you will fight all the girls off. You won't ever miss out on ice cream opportunity." I grab my scarf and wrap it around his neck once he was dressed.As we take a step outside, I receive a call. I step away for a moment."This is Yoojin. Who is calling?""Hello, Yoojin Ryu. This is an agent from Department of Real Estate. Will you be coming in to finalize the contract?" It was a male voice on the phone."Yes, I'll be heading there in just a moment." I confirmed the appointment and hung up.Sunhyun was curious about the call but didn't ask. He only followed my footsteps wherever I went.I signed the contract for our new house. It wasn't too expensive because it was rather remote but nonetheless in a safe location. From the mobile app, I invested majority of the money into the pharmacy discovery called ‘[[CRIST_ND]].’ It was some kind of drug that allowed to stabilize late stage cancer, quickly growing its enterprise, but soon after the world was turned to its head it lost its value.I had to save up as much as I could and grow some kind of inheritance for Sunhyun. After all, money would slowly start losing its value.Sunhyun patiently waited in the lodge while I was conversing with the agent and securing a copy of the contract. He was counting down the minutes of when we could go and get the ice cream.As soon as he spotted me walking down the hall, he jumped and with excitement took my hand. "Are we also moving to a new house?"I nodded proudly. At least for a little while I could provide my little brother comfort which he was deprived of early."Yes, we need to move your things now. Go take some of the boxes from the closet and pack the things you'd like to bring with you." I ruffle his hair and add, "Let me know if you need help."He nodded right away and soon after we arrived home, he rushed into his room.He never really let other people into his thoughts, never expressed much of what he wanted; barricaded by the walls he built for himself to guard off the dangers and people. I resolved myself to expose him to more of the society.Now, however, I felt glimps of hope. Perhaps I could actually fix my wrongdoings or at least make up for them.It was some time before I went to check how Sunhyun was doing only to see the box remaining empty.I was confused why the box was still empty, so I directly asked.“Sunhyun, why didn’t you put anything in the box?”He looked around the room, sitting on the floor, shaking his head. “I couldn't find anything.”I tilted my head to the side, noticing that he wanted to bring some clothes but since I told him not to, the drawers were only slightly opened, as if it was a visual representation of him hesitating. Aside from one plushie, he really did not have anything else. No personal items like photo frames, toys, or books.With hesitation, he asked “This. Can I bring this?”He brought the [[teddy bear]] from the bed into his arms. It was a stuffed animal that mother and I bought for him on his 10th birthday. He seemed to be really attached to it, so of course, I said, he can. In fact, that was probably the only thing that had actual value from his possessions.As I picked up a few things from my parents' room, I felt a sense of nostalgia for the memories they held. Among the items were my [[father's diary]], his [[pocket watch]], a few framed pictures, and [[mother's prized lighter]]. While these were precious objects to me, I would not say I was emotionally attached to them. And then there were the books my father had gifted me over the years – an entire library collection that filled three medium-sized boxes.Sunhyun lent a helping hand in packing the books, being careful with them since he understood their personal significance. He was aware of how much they mattered to me and treated them with care. As I scanned the room one last time, my eyes fell on the [[glass sculpture of a wolf]] that my mother had given me as a gift for my 18th birthday. She was particularly passionate about this animal, and the sculpture was a constant reminder of her death.I soon notified the landlord and settled the payment for the month, ready to load in the boxes into the rented van.While I loaded the heavier items into the van, I asked Sunhyun to place the smaller items in the back seat. When it came to the glass sculpture, I asked him to handle it with care by wrapping it in a towel to prevent it from breaking. After ten minutes had passed, I set the address of our new dwelling into the GPS and set off. Good thing I received my driving license right after I turned 19 as my father instructed me to. To this day it felt like I was manipulated by the words of the past.It wasn't a long drive, half an hour away. We quickly managed to bring the boxes inside as Sunhyun couldn't help but start exploring the house, noticing that there was not furniture.“Hyung… Are we going to sleep on the floor?” He asked me.I then realized that I totally forgot about that aspect. I mentally facepalmed and then shook my head.It was about time to pick out new furniture anyway. “No, my little brother, we will stay at the hotel for few days and wait till our furniture arrives.”“Let's go to a district and look around the furniture that we like. How is that?” I asked him, already making a mental list of all the things that we would need.He took my hand as we went to the closest shopping center. Thankfully, Sunhyun loved shopping, just like mom.We first decided to pick a mattress. It was the perfect combination of softness and hardness. We then picked him a table, nightstands, bookshelves, curtains, chairs, plants, and more decorative things. His choice was more of the cozy type. It was a very puffy blanket with multiple pillows. It was in the shades of blue and grey. Some of his wood furniture was picked black for the contrast. The curtains remained white, in order to let as much light in as possible. All furniture was made from good materials and hence it was really soft and nice to touch.On the contrary, my room was more in brown tones. I got two big bookshelves for all of my books. I wanted to make a small corner library in my room. There was also a desk, chair, light white curtains made from silk, and the overlay heavy, additional black curtains to block all sunlight. I got some wall shelves, to place all the picture frames of our family. I as well picked some plants that suit my choice.As the result, my room looked more adult-like tones, but I didn’t hate it. I felt closer to my parents.We then looked at some carpets, towels, toothbrushes, soap, and other small things for the bathroom. We then moved onto the kitchen, a dining table, chairs, tablecloth, silverware, plates, and mugs, and I even took a pair of wine glasses. I’d love to use them when Sunhyun grows up. We as well got some washing liquids, a vacuum cleaner, and other household items.All the purchases were to be sent and assembled straight at out home. I made sure to also purchase a camera for the outside and a more secure lock on the front door.I took Sunhyun to dinner and then we went straight into the hotel to rest. Fortunately, there was still space in the nearby one, so we easily got checked in.It was a singular room with two beds. It was enough for us to stay in.The next morning, we were told that most of the stuff was delivered and already assembled and placed as instructed. It was truly the best efficiency in Korea.While Sunhyun was decorating his room, I turned on the newly bought TV and set it on the news.*Scientists say that there is detected strange energy that is circulating around certain districts.*I knew right away they were talking about a Dungeon Break energy. I left to check out the kitchen, leaving the TV running to pick up most recent updates in South Korea.Our new kitchen had a beautiful and spacious design, with a high ceiling, huge windows, and plenty of natural light. The chirping of birds echoed throughout the room, making the space feel even more alive. With everything in place, I decided to go into my room to start unpacking the items from our previous apartment.I categorized the books by theme and stored my father's diary and other possessions in the top drawer of my desk. As noon drew near, I made my way to the local market to stock up on groceries and soon after prepared a nice lunch for Sunhyun. Once we were done unpacking and organizing our rooms, I decided to add a special touch of freshness by spraying some lemon scent around the house.I had a pretty good idea of Sunhyun's fashion preferences, so I took the time to fill his wardrobe with clothes that matched his style, were comfortable, and high-quality. Sunhyun recognized and appreciated my efforts, so we decided to treat ourselves to some sweet and refreshing boba tea to celebrate our newly move-in. We sipped on the drinks as we were walking around the park, Sunhyun exploring the trees and grass.As I admired the mesmerizing changing colors of the sky, Sunhyun suddenly approached me, panting and nearly out of breath. He then began to drag me deeper into the park, towards a spot where I noticed a black furry animal in distress. It appeared to be a dog; its breed was difficult to determine. From the looks of it, the animal had sustained a few cuts and had clearly lost a lot of blood, likely due to the claws of a wild animal – possibly a cat. Despite its poor odds of survival, my younger brother was determined to save it. I took a deep break, hiding my distaste, as I wrapped the injured animal carefully in my outercoat and carefully brought it into my arms, hearing a small scowl. Despite its grave condition, however, it was still alive. A sense of relief swept over me as I remembered there was a veterinary clinic nearby. Without hesitation, I quickly made my way there and discovered that it was still open. The boy was following my footsteps, worried about the little puppy.I turned my attention to the veterinarian – a young woman who looked to be in her late twenties – and politely requested her help in saving the wounded puppy. While she assured me that she would provide her best efforts, she explained that she could not guarantee its survival. After filling in the papers, she then advised me to return three days later – October 14th – for an update on the pup's condition. I made a note of the appointment in my phone's calendar and promised my younger brother that we would return to see the little animal.As I returned to my home after transporting the wounded puppy to the veterinarian, I realized that my outercoat was fully saturated with blood and fluids. While tossing it immediately to the trash, I became aware of the chill in the air. Given the circumstances, I urged Sunhyun to return home quickly, lest we catch a cold or even worse – pneumonia. Once we were back, I prepared a warm and comforting meal for the both of us. Upon serving Sunhyun his share, I breathed a sigh of relief and hoped for the best for the little creature.“Hyung. Will that puppy die?” He asked me as he was picking at his food, clearly distressed. He felt way too much sympathy for an animal, all I could wish for is that it would not disappoint my brother's expectations.I wasn’t sure whether to confirm or deny his doubts as either would be a lie.I breathe in, “I don’t know. But let us believe that the little puppy has enough courage to live.” I didn't have a clear answer for him.“Hyung.” He called me.“I’m listening.”“Hyung.” He called me again. I raised my eyes from the plate to meet his.“What is it?”“If the dog lives… can we keep it?” He started fumbling with his fingers, trying to be optimistic of my response.I swallowed, knowing he was not prepared to hear my response. However, despite his desire to save the animal, he had yet to experience or learn about the potential dangers and consequences of mutation in animals. It's important to remember that his intentions were pure, and it was not necessarily wrong to have compassion for animals, but he knew none of the terrors ahead. And it just... had to be a dog.I kept my mouth shut, not wanting to give him false hope or make empty promises. The reality of the situation required balance – I had to remain supportive while also acknowledging the potential risk.As I watched my younger brother struggle to maintain his composure, I knew he read my expression unfavorably. Despite his good intentions, I didn't want him to bear the fate of the dog's death.As I looked upon the child's vulnerable demeanor, I felt a sense of anguish well up within me. Despite always maintaining a strong grasp on my emotions, I couldn't help but feel vulnerable. The thought of letting my younger brother down, in light of his seemingly innocent request, made me feel guilty. I felt manipulated. And yet, I couldn't bring myself to be bothered by it, for the fear of causing him any harm was more overwhelming than any sense of powerlessness I felt."Let's wait and see what the vet says," I give him a dull response. I wasn't excited about the idea but the weight of "no" was too heavy for me to lift.As the child's sullen expression shifted, a sense of relief washed over me. He quickly finished his meal and continued with his nightly routine, allowing me to finally take a long overdue break. As I finished the dishes and prepared to head to the bathroom for my much-needed shower, I couldn't help but feel a sense of overwhelming exhaustion. The day's events had taken a toll on me, both physically and emotionally. A hot shower was exactly what I needed to wash away the day's stresses and ease my mind. As I stepped into the steamy warmth, I finally felt a sense of relief and tranquility wash over me. A break from the constant flurry of activity and stimulation was exactly what I needed to recharge and refocus my energies. And so, I allowed myself to indulge in the simple pleasure of a well-deserved rest, grateful for the opportunity to forget the demise in the future even if only for a little while.After showering, I threw on some comfortable clothing and stretched out on the couch with a book in hand. Sunhyun's cheerful face greeted me from the doorway, offering me a sweet smile as he said "Goodnight!" I wished him well, too, then watched as he skipped off to bed. I couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt for the way I had reacted earlier. Knowing how much he cared for the pup, I had a feeling he would be eagerly counting down the days until their reunion. I decided to put my worries aside for now and focus on the book I had chosen, trying my best to distract myself from the concerns that lingered in the back of my mind.“The Deer that Jumped Through the River” — that was the name of the book I held in my hands. It was a simple and childlike title, yet the story was anything but that. It was a complex tale that spoke to the reader's deepest emotions, delving into the hardships of life and how they shape a soldier.For some, it was just a sad story. For me — it was rage.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Today was finally the day for us to check in on the puppy. Sunhyun, unable to contain his excitement, was ready before I was even fully awake. I couldn't help but chuckle in amusement as he darted around the house, hopping like a newborn fawn, his cheeks blazing red from the heat and his enthusiasm palpable. The adorable sight was a lovely start to our day, but in the back of my mind, I couldn't shake off the repulsiveness and inner conflict.Sunhyun was jumping around the house. He was saying names: Moon, Fraie, Fairy, Lucky, Shimi, Sea, Barcel, and more, while folding his fingers as If counting.I exit my room, my eyebrows arching softly, “I’m ready," I tell him, "Ready." I repeat before he grabbed my hand and start pulling me to the door, hurrying me. With a free hand I grab a big, empty backpack from the foyer hook to bring along.As we made our way to the veterinary, I realized that we still had some time before our appointment. Wanting to savor the moment, I asked Sunhyun if he wanted to grab some hot chocolate beforehand. He lit up at the suggestion, and we headed to a nearby café to enjoy a warm beverage. The sight of his hands clutching the cup, surrounded by the cozy atmosphere of the coffee shop, was a precious one that tugged at my stiffed heartstrings. I couldn't resist capturing the moment, snapping a photo on my phone before tucking it away in my "Adorable Little Brother" folder. While I didn't mind having such a name for the folder, as it accurately reflected the truth, I made a mental note to keep its existence under wraps from Sunhyun.We walked in shortly greeting the very vet we met a few days ago."Hello," we said in unison.A smile formed on her face, “Welcome, are you going to check up on the puppy you brought in,” she paused not knowing on how to refer to the man in front of her.“Yoojin."I gave her my name.“Yoojin-nim,” she finished her sentence.I nodded, Sunhyun and I following her to a waiting room.“My name is Suwin Kem, nice to meet you," she offered an official greeting with her hand stretched for a handshake. "The animal does not have a microchip and is ownerless, the animal was brave and the wounds were healing nicely. Here is the bill for the procedure, please return here to take of the sutures in few weeks," she said before slipping me a small packet of papers that itemized the charges. "In the meantime, please make sure that the puppy stays well hydrated and receives the following vaccination shots. Make sure, he does not try to scratch at its sides to irritate the wound. We have applied a numbing cream, which should help with the itchiness but nonetheless keep and eye on him. Please follow the manual on the medication bottles for correct dosage and administration to the dog."She gives a brief overview on all the charges that are on the bill and made sure that we had no questions for her. "Also, please note that we have completed a basic exam and blood test work. It seems that the puppy was a large male, black street dog with no obvious breed identification due to current age, weighing roughly 30 pounds, 17 inches long from withers to the start of a tail, and around 5 months old with milk teeth still present yet with obvious signs of adult teeth in growth. The puppy will soon start teething so please take that into account and make sure to get some toys to help him with dental itchiness."After a small pause and asking if we would like any refreshments, she continued. "Also, the puppy is flee free but make sure to administer him flee medication such as pills or topical treatments like shampoo and sprays."I nod, mentally making myself a note for all those things. “Alright thank you. Do you mind guiding me through the adoption procedure?"Even if it wasn't for long, I could grant my brother's wish, lessen the suffering of the poor puppy and maybe even create good memories on the side.As soon as I mentioned adoption, Sunhyun sharply looked at me, excited. "Thank you, Hyung, I love you!" He tightly hugged me around the waist, I gently patted his head.The vet covered her mouth to try and stifle her laughter as she watched Sunhyun play with the puppy that was still a little groggy after all the medication and sedation. The lady then proceeded to show my brother how to properly hold the puppy and take care of it. I didn't let my brother lift it off the ground because it was too heavy, worrying that he might topple over and hurt himself. I heavily sighed once more and took the papers from the counter, signing them, receiving a copy and finally obtaining legal ownership over the new family paw member.I gently pull the vet to the side away from my brother's ears. He was too busy playing with the dog anyway. "Miss, may I ask something?"After a few minutes of a small conversation, the question was answered and we were ready to leave the clinic.I knew we were going to have a lot of work ahead of us, but I also knew that Sunhyun was up for the challenge, and I was more than willing to lend a hand. Once the dog would be all grown up, it would be more than able to protect Sunhyun, that is if it would ever survive the tragic destiny.It was close to evening when we were started to approach the house, I handed the keys to Sunhyun for him to get some rest at home while I went to the nearby pet store, bringing the dog along for fitting a collar and harness. It followed me closely even without a leash.I bought two ceramic bowls, a small bag of quality puppy food for large breeds and order more online, a sturdy leash, medication, multiple sized brushes, bones, chews, and treats, and all sorts of toys, leaving the store with quite a bit in my hands. I packed many things into the backpack that I brought along from the house earlier, carrying the rest in my hands. The puppy was already obediently walking on the leash, wearing the newly fit collar with engravement in case it got lost. It didn't put up a fight, never tried to protect itself, it seemed like it was a bit dumb or perhaps too smart. If it showed any signs of aggression towards Sunhyun, it would instantly end up in a dog grave.I finally entered the house, taking the outerwear off, letting loose of the dog allowing it to sniff its surrounding, new home. Sunhyun couldn't help but adore the puppy and everything it did, he was holding himself back and just stood in the doorway of his room and wait to see what it would do next.While those two were busy, I created a small corner for the dog to have some rest, keeping my distance physically and emotionally. I arranged the dog bed, the food bowl and clean water as well as few toys scattered near the bed. The animal was moving slowly towards it, finally laying down in few minutes, seeming to be exhausted from the little exercise from earlier.I thought that maybe if he took really good care of it, it might survive and continue to be with my brother even after the First Dungeon Break. I started having meaningless hope that maybe all this time I was thinking of the worst possible outcome without having even a sliver of faith.I quickly shook my head and slumped into a chair, denying those pathetic hopes.
Everything that you treasure the most would be destroyed by the future you hope to want.
I was interrupted from my thoughts, “Hyung…” Sunhyun mumbled as he stood in front of me, avoiding my eyes.“What is it?” I brushed through my white hair as I was already aware of what he was about to ask.He looked a bit depressed, “Why did you adopt him?”I smile and scoff, “Because you wanted a companion.”"Hyung, but didn't you say that you don't want a dog?" He asked me with his big black eyes, hair being pushed out of the way to help him see better. I guess was time to give him a haircut soon, otherwise in a few months, he won't be able to see anything beyond two feet from his face.“It wasn’t because I didn’t want him…” I tried to find the right words, "I am just... slightly allergic to fur. However, I talked to Ms. Vet and she said there should be no problem as long as you brush his coat often." I gave him a comforting pat on the head.I made up a white lie to justify my actions from before. I couldn't say I felt discomfort while being next to one. He would give up on keeping it for my sake.When I was seven, I was surrounded and attacked by a swarm of street dogs that saw my small stature as a good lunch snack. I had nowhere to run, paralyzed from fear, as those hounds salivated and bared their teeth at me. Thankfully, my father rescued me when he noticed I went missing from our walk, but the aftermath included a two-week hospital stay and countless therapy sessions.The dogs were eventually put down, but the psychological damage was already done. Since then, I've been more cautious around dogs than ever before, which was why we never owned one even though before the accident happened, I wouldn't stop begging parents to get me one. Those wounds were more than cuts and bites; they were scars of the fear of being torn apart by a predator.However, those memories now barely had any impact on me. I disliked them? Yes. Feared? No.“You’re allergic to fur?” Sunhyun asked in disbelief, gently starting to sob. "And you still got a dog for me?" His sentences sounded disjoined, he was crying so much I felt bad for telling him. "I will brush him daily, no, twice a day." He reassured me.I couldn't tell him the full truth; that I hated dogs and would prefer to stay far from them. I didn't have the heart to say that to him, that I would try to find every reason to not see it again, to think that soon it would disappear. He didn't need to know, I just had to accept that now Sunhyun had a dog and maybe it would change my mind and I could start loving dogs again. I just had to carry the weight of that lie.“Don’t cry, it’s not like I will die.” I chuckled, trying to maintain my composure.“It’s really okay, Sunhyun, it won’t get on the way of you owning a dog.” I tried to reassure him that it was fine, but he kept trying to wipe the tears with his sleeve. "Don't rub your eyes so much, you will irritate them."I went to get him an icepack wrapped in a towel to put on his puffy eyes. It would help with the headache that came after and the swelling.In the meantime, the dog was sleeping peacefully without a care in the world. The fur appeared to be slightly matted, but not something a good bath scrub and detangling brush could not fix.I found the appropriate amount of food that should be fed to it based on weight and told Sunhyun that the puppy needed to have water changed daily. He nodded aggressively, still tearing up a little.The AC was set to seventy degrees Fahrenheit to keep the place cool but not cold. I instructed my brother that he was allowed to open windows whenever it wasn't very humid outside to let the fresh air in but keep an eye on the dog so it would not jump out.It was soon the next morning as we realized that we have forgotten something important. Choosing a name for the new family member.Sunhyun was excited, “Hyung, you should pick it.”I pretended to ponder but then locked eyes with Sunhyun, “Well, it is a boy, how about ‘Barcel’?”It was one of the names he came up with and he instantly recognized it. He seemed to be touched that I actually paid attention to whatever nonsense he was mumbling earlier.The puppy woke up from all the excitement and appeared to be quite energetic. He nibbled on some of the food that was set to the side of him and drank the fresh water to hydrate. My little brother grabbed the leash and with his puppy eyes with irony silently asked if we could all go on a small morning walk. I couldn't refuse but stood my ground when I advised for him to keep the leash in hand.The ground was covered in mud due to the rain that poured during nighttime. So when we returned, the dog's paws were covered in dirt. It left me no choice but carry it to the bath so that it would not soil the new rugs. I placed it inside the bathtub, with a rubber matt on the bottom to prevent it from slipping. It was a spa morning.I turned on the water on lukewarm, testing it every so often for the right temperature. It stood still while Sunhyun was peeking from the door frame, asking if I needed help."Come here," I waved my hand at him. "Pour shampoo like this onto your hand, rub your hands together and apply it onto his coat. Then scrub it well to get the dirt out. Repeat the process with every part of the body and do not forget the tail, under the tail, between the toes, and belly. Don't touch the head." I instruct him while partially demonstrating. "We don't want the soap or water getting into his eyes or ears, alright? Also, be careful with his sides because of the wound, alright?"He nodded and proceed to squat near the bathtub and do the things just as I instructed. The puppy seemed to enjoy the bath and the rubs. Soon, we washed off the shampoo, brown, dirty water streaming down from his paws and into the drain with a little net attached to catch the loose undercoat fur. I gently washed the head, squeezed the water from the sides and patted dry with the towel. I then picked him up, tucking him into the towel and taking a seat in the lounge. I clipped the claws on each paw, one at a time, looking for the "quick," a black dot in the middle of the nail. I then took tweezers and with swift motion plucked the hair inside the ears and with small finger wipes, cleaning the inside. I then brushed its teeth with specialized toothpaste and soon it was time to brush out the undercoat.Sunhyun volunteered to brush the puppy, so I showed him how to brush its long fur and if there were any matted pieces that could not be handled by a brush, he should cut them off. In only a few minutes, a big pile of loose fur was laying to the side of him as he continued to brush out the undercoat, making sure that the skin is visible at any location on the body. We then applied the numbing cream on the wound, vasaline for the paws, fed it the flee medicine, antibiotics, pain relief and other things that were prescribed.I only after noticed that the fur somehow didn't cause itchiness like other fur usually did. Perhaps his coat was more special.After the few hours we spent grooming the new family member, it look fresh and crispy, comparable to a breeded dog. It seemed more happy now too, hopping around and rubbing its body all over the furniture and carpets. Sunhyun could not help but take a video and thousands of pictures.The dog was almost pure black with a brown undertone that showed up after a wash. It had four black socks, a fluffy tail, and standing, triangular ears. The puppy had honey-colored eyes with small areas of white near its chest and belly. It would have been a beautiful dog when all grown up.Occasionally, Sunhyun would ask me, “Hyung… how are you feeling?”To which I would repeatedly say, "I am just fine, no need to worry."So far, I counted twenty-eight times he stabbed me with that question. The incessant prodding was slowly wearing me down, and I began to question if I had made a mistake mentioning the allergy. At least Sunhyun still didn't know about my discomfort with large dogs, and more notably of the four-pawed who is quickly outgrowing its puppy status. Yet the approaching Dungeon Break, threatening to destroy everything, made me wonder if it would even come to that.The time was flying by quickly. I often cooked Sunhyun various delectable dishes and bought him many exotic, overseas fruits to try as the latter would be soon hard to come by. I wanted him to experience as many things as possible.The dog too, grew up quite a bit, stretched out horizontally and vertically. It was cute when it would place its head onto your lap whenever you would sit on the couch, asking for pets and belly rubs. Sunhyun would give in every time. Despite, my cautious behavior, the dog kept trying to show that it was harmless and eventually I gave in too, maybe... getting slightly attached.There was only a week left till December 8th.Every day was spent as it was last.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was December 7th.The beginning was soon to come close and I had to get prepared. I went to get some extra supplies like batteries, bottled water, rations and other necessities that we might need, as well as Sunhyun's favorite snacks to avoid suspicion.When the energy from the First Dungeon Break leaked out, all living things absorbed the mana until they either awakened with a certain type of ability or mutated into monsters that started praying onto beings with mana. When it came to animals, it differed from human as it was more of a factor of compatibility rather than mana intake.When a human awakened, mana would seep into their body until it no longer could and once the initial "breath" of mana occurred, that was how the rank of the pureness and strength of their ability would came to be. This meant that if during the initial exposure of mana, a person could draw only a day worth of mana, that would be their capacity in the future and it would be close to impossible to increase. That also meant that beings with higher mana intake later into days, would be pray for the monsters that have mutated days earlier. Moreover, the final draws of mana were incredibly painful and many would remain unconscious till they awaken. It was no wonder that many would die before finishing the process. The "level" in the character window shows the mana level intake and can be improved with items.In my previous life, my ability was associated with restoration, "Blueprint of Destiny." This ability allowed me to restore objects, pavements, building and other things that were damaged only to a certain extent. I would not be able to fix things that were beyond my imagination or too deformed.A lot of abilities of lower rank where used to build cities, grow plants, and sustain the economy in their own way. Some people had the ability to grow crystals or even nurture animals. They were extremely versatile and the true limitation was ones' imagination. After all the "system" does not provide a tutorial. It took months for people to figure out basic capabilities of a system as system was different per awakened. Some awakened had no system at all, while some never called out to it.Further into the future, years later, an awakening machine was made to help with the non awakened population but the chances of awakening was nonetheless slim. It only simulated the mana from the original breakout, making it even harder to awaken and get a strong ability.It was not difficult to determine one's rank. During the three days, the density and amount of mana would exponentially increase, reflecting though air particles, creating something like an illumination on ones' body. The higher the mana density, the more likely that area to attract sky monsters like Lindwyrm or rats. Most ground monsters will try to attack and devour the people with abilities as soon as they could smell them to obtain mana for evolution.Soon, something similar to "dungeons" would open once every so often. These Dungeons are typically different dimensions but were not excavated to the surface. Once the "area" of the dungeon with mana was annihilated, the dungeon closed naturally. It meant that if the monsters of that dimension that were imbed with mana — slain, that world no longer possessed the mana and went into isolation or in other words, destroyed.Usually, in order to get any sort of item, a boss above the B-rank gate had to be slain. Though, only one special item would drop. It could be a weapon itself that the boss used or the crystal core that was inside. That was because it had to go through the recognition of the "dimension" and if the grade of an item was low, it would not drop, thus only items above a certain cap level met the requirement; the rest were destroyed with the dungeon.The low rankers that were unable to participate in combat, mined minerals and gathered herbs to sell, where the profit was taxed and 70% of profit went to the Combat Rankers. Those minerals were then used to craft weaponry below B level and armor below C level."Hyung," He distracted me from thoughts. "It will burn if you keep it on the burner any longer." He pointed at the smoking salmon that was about to get overcooked to ash.I snap out, and quickly took it off the heat, slid the salmon into the plate with side of rice and kimchi. "I was lost in thought." I added, gesturing a "Sorry".It felt like it was Monday tomorrow, and I had to go to work but fort-unfortunately that was not the case.Tomorrow was the start of hell... actually, even hell probably provided its employees with a lunch break—Tomorrow was the day where everyone turned into corporate slaves.Sunhyun knew that something about my behavior was off, “Hyung… are you alright? Do you feel unwell?” He then took my slightly tremored right hand into his grip.I could hear the loud sirens in my head, the screams the bones cracking under the feet from the amount of corpses mixed with monsters but I just shook off, writing it down for a headache.It felt weird to know the future, to know that the neighbor's house will cease from existence tomorrow, that half of the population would be wiped, and the best friend of mother will be drowning in the sea without hope of ever finding the body.I looked him directly in the eye, scoffed at his worry, "I am not sick, healthy in fact." I then pat his hand and let him know he should finish his meal.Those two dark sockets of obsidian eyes were evaluating me, slowly moving up and down as if to scan if I was telling the truth. He knew when I lied to him, he wasn't stupid, just pretended to be sometimes.“I need to take Barcel outside but it is dark. Will you join us for a walk?" he asked his foot slightly dragged behind the other. It was the way he changed topics.I tossed him the dog’s leash with a nod. It wasn’t like the dog needed it to behave, but it was better for keeping the neighbors at ease. In a neighborhood like ours, walking a big dog without a leash wasn’t exactly proper, even if it was well-trained. Sunhyun, of course, loved the chance to show off. Every evening, he’d run through the commands he’d taught, and the dog was always eager to perform—especially when treats were involved.I checked my phone. It was almost midnight. Five minutes before it hit exactly 00:00.I urged Sunhyun to head back inside; our extended walk had stretched on far too long. Afterward, I went through the house, shutting off the lights in every room and ensuring all the curtains were drawn. Even though the house was in a relatively safe zone, monsters were everywhere. It was always better to avoid drawing any unwanted attention.We slowly headed into the basement as we both started to feel tremor under our feet.It was about to begin. I hovered over my brother, shielding him with my body in case something went wrong. The dog, curled up in his lap, ended up under my protection as well. Closing my eyes, I braced myself for the violent tremor that always came with the sky "splitting apart." This phenomenon occurred whenever Earth was abruptly exposed to mana from an external source, shaking the planet’s very air. Some described it as resembling a fractured Milky Way stretching across the heavens, but it always faded after a few hours, leaving the sky seemingly normal once more.The minutes dragged on, each one stretching longer than the last. Doubt began to creep in, gnawing at my thoughts—had it all been a fever dream? Was I nothing more than a mad Satanist, deluded into believing in the collapse of the world and demons rising to cleanse it?Before a violent quake threw me off balance, the blaring sirens started, urging people to evacuate as the ground trembled beneath us. Deafening crashes and explosions followed, each one reverberating through the chaos like a battlefield come to life. It was impossible to tell what caused them—a monster tearing into a car’s fuel tank or the Korean army lobbing grenades at a Mutated Rat.I held my brother tighter as he clung to my shirt, his grip desperate and unsteady. The dog let out the beginnings of a whine, but a sharp look from me quickly silenced it. It huffed quietly, then turned to lick Sunhyun’s wrist, as if complaining to him about the unfair scolding it had just received.I slumped against the wall, plugged in my wired earbuds and listened to the news. The media was blowing up with the clips of monsters tearing a live human apart, or thousand of giant mice infesting the underground channels.The mutations unfolded at an unnerving speed, a horrifying transformation visible to the naked eye. It began with a seemingly ordinary rat exposed to mana, its small frame rapidly distorting. Its body swelled unnaturally, ballooning as though it were about to rupture. Moments later, it did—flesh and fur bursting outward in a grisly partial explosion, leaving behind a mess of sinew and exposed tissue.But this wasn’t the end. In defiance of all logic, the creature’s regenerative ability took over almost instantly. Muscles began to weave themselves back together, flesh reknit over bone, but not in the same way. The rat that emerged was a twisted version of its former self. Its survival instincts had warped into something far darker, driven by aggression and an overwhelming will to destroy.The aftermath of the mutation was a sight to dread. You could see bone jutting out in places where the explosion had torn it apart, stark against the twisted regrowth. Its claws, now longer and knife-like, gleamed with a vicious sharpness, designed for tearing through whatever stood in its path. This wasn’t a simple creature anymore—it was a living weapon, a violent product of mana’s chaotic influence.That was the result when mana could not co-exist inside the "host" and overtook it, like a parasite.The military responded swiftly, deploying units across the affected zones with precision. Monsters with hides too thin to repel bullets were easily mowed down, their bodies littering the streets in a grim display of efficiency. For a brief moment, it seemed like humanity had the upper hand. But arrogance crept in. The soldiers assumed all mutations would fall just as easily to their firepower. They underestimated the creatures' adaptability—and their sheer numbers. Before long, the limitations of conventional weapons became glaringly obvious. Heavier artillery had to be brought in, and even that wasn’t always enough.Some of the more cunning monsters set their sights on the military’s weapon depots, obliterating vital stockpiles. Explosions rocked the cities, not from the military's strikes but from the destruction of their own arsenals. Thankfully, one looming disaster had been avoided—Korea’s nuclear weapons had been dismantled years earlier as part of an international treaty with the U.S. and other major powers. Without them, the risk of accidentally triggering a nuclear catastrophe was eliminated. Acid rain and poisonous fog weren’t concerns for now, but the devastation from the attacks was more than enough to keep everyone paralyzed with fear.For the civilians, it was a waking nightmare. The streets became death traps, and the safest option seemed to be locking themselves indoors. Families huddled together, hastily nailing planks over doors and windows, their hands trembling as they tried to create some semblance of protection. But the monsters were relentless, their senses far sharper than those of humans. They could smell the fear, the blood, the very essence of life hidden behind those makeshift barricades. One by one, homes became slaughterhouses. Screams echoed in the night, only to be silenced by the sound of tearing wood and snapping bones. Rivers of blood flowed from shattered homes, staining the streets and serving as a grim reminder that no one was truly safe.The first awakened had to appear soon enough. However, they were very likely to get killed without even knowing how they died.Any rank could obtain an ability, but the only difference was the way it was used. When the person obtained power, it was not common knowledge to how to use it. It took time to get accustomed to its strength, cooldown, and flexibility. Only the people that mastered those criteria could really be called the Awakened.They were all helpless in the face of death, close to 90% of all awakened were killed.There were a lot of people of high rank that have awakened at the day three, but the fatality rate was enormous, leaving Korea with only about five S-ranked awakened.Not everyone who awakened gained abilities. These individuals were known as ‘Blank’—the unlucky ones, stripped of the powers that defined true rankers. They were stronger and faster than ordinary humans, but that was where their advantages ended. By law, Blanks weren’t allowed to carry weapons or call themselves rankers, no matter how capable they were. Most were relegated to tasks like mining in dungeons, where their enhanced physicality made them useful for hauling heavy loads.Yet despite their contributions, Blanks were regarded with disdain. They stood outside the hierarchy of rankers, seen as failures or wasted potential. To many, their existence was a cruel reminder that awakening didn’t guarantee greatness—and society rarely let them forget it.I kept a close eye on Sunhyun, noticing that, like everyone else, he had unconsciously begun to absorb mana. The process was unavoidable and often excruciating. The real torment began when someone reached their mana capacity. At that point, their cells would rupture and regenerate repeatedly, caught in a brutal cycle as their body struggled to adapt. It was like drowning in the very force meant to empower them.And then there were the anomalies—the ones whose bodies couldn’t stop absorbing mana. Instead of stabilizing, they kept drawing it in until they exceeded their limits entirely. Their bodies would swell unnaturally before popping like a soap bubble.Mana wasn't safe, it behaved like it wanted to, changing and adapting, infecting everything in touched. It developed, sometimes took control, it was terrifying. It wasn’t a gift from the heavens—it was a curse, shrouded in the illusion of a blessing. Worst of all, people revered it as if it were a divine system sent by God. It took on a guise that was easy to trust, and humanity walked straight into its snare. I was no exception.I ran my hand gently through his hair, trying to soothe him. The dog rested its nose on Sunhyun's chest, watching my small act of kindness with an almost curious gaze. I didn’t spare it a glance, my focus solely on my brother. Deep down, I clung to the hope that things would unfold as they had in the previous life. But the thought of the Butterfly Effect lingered in my mind—a terrifying force, subtle yet capable of unraveling everything. It was something too many people underestimated.Within a few hours, I realized something was wrong with my body. Mana was flooding in, tearing through me like a storm, each surge leaving me trembling from within. I clenched my teeth, my breaths sharp and uneven as I fought to stay composed. My knees buckled, and I sank to the floor, the cool concrete offering a fleeting sense of relief. But the contrast between its chill and the searing pain coursing through me only made it worse.I pressed my hands against my chest, desperate to ease the agony, but it was futile. The pain was relentless, and I wasn’t prepared for the sheer force with which mana invaded me. Whimpers slipped through my clenched jaw despite my best efforts to suppress them. Sweat poured down my face, drenching my skin as my body struggled to cope. I felt awful—completely overwhelmed by the raw, unrelenting power.Sunhyun woke to the sound of a sudden noise, his eyes darting around in confusion. As he sprang out of bed, his gaze landed on me collapsed on the floor. Panic overtook his face, and in an instant, he was at my side, dropping to his knees and cradling my head in his lap. His hands trembled as he held me, helpless against the agony that wracked my body. Beside him, the dog was no better—it whined softly, frantically licking my face in a futile attempt to help."Hyung," he called out to me now and then, his voice trembling as he softly brushed his fingers through my hair. His touch was gentle, a quiet reassurance that he was there, refusing to leave my side. His gaze was rather mysterious, I couldn't tell what he was thinking at all.Someone once asked, “What happens if you can’t imagine the system? Do you just miss out on it or something?” The answer, unsettling as it is, is yes. The system operates like a virus—slipping into your mind when it chooses, unseen and untouchable. If it doesn’t want to be noticed, it won’t be. It could hover in the corner of your vision or bury itself deep in your subconscious, waiting for the perfect moment to make its presence known—or not at all.I suddenly received a system notification.
—The title "Survivor of the Tragedy" was automatically activated. Ryu Yoojin will receive triple the effect from the Awakening process.
I felt wronged, "Fuck," I muttered under my breath. That damned title I already managed to forget about started to play the strings again. No wonder this time the awakening process felt different, I wasn't imagining it.Sunhyun was crying over me as if I were already dead. The sight stirred a painful memory, dragging me back to his death in the first life. Him—a selfless, chivalrous hero—sacrificing himself to save his foolish older brother from some reckless, idiotic mistake. The thought brought a bitter chuckle to my lips, but it quickly turned into a painful choke, cutting it short.Despite the unbearable pain—so intense it felt as if my guts were about to force their way out through my throat—I refused to scream. Not a single cry escaped me. The dog, ever perceptive, padded over with a towel in its mouth. It nudged it toward me, fumbling to roll it with its nose while stealing nervous glances at Sunhyun. He seemed to understand what it was trying to do and quickly stepped in to help. Together, they managed to roll the towel tightly, and Sunhyun carefully placed it between my teeth. I bit down hard, desperate to ease the pain without shredding my lips or risking my tongue.Painkillers, naturally, did not work in the awakening; the body got purged from any foreign substances and mana constantly "shocked" the nervous system, offsetting the numbing.My eyes stung and ached with dryness and fatigue.A sudden thought struck me like a bolt of lightning: Sunhyun had gone through this very process—and survived. A fourteen-year-old boy, enduring the unrelenting agony of awakening, all on his own. He had managed to withstand it during the First Dungeon Awakening, with no one there to guide him or even hold his hand. While chaos unfolded around him, he was thrown headfirst into a whirlwind of disasters, left to navigate the unknown without a single adult to offer him direction. The weight of that realization twisted something deep in my chest.At that time, I wasn’t even home. I had been caught up in a street fight—a stupid, reckless decision that landed me in the police station. What should have been a brief detainment turned into a month behind bars, locked away while the world outside began to unravel. By the time I was released, the First Dungeon Awakening had already torn through the fabric of normalcy, leaving chaos in its wake. I never noticed my awakening state till months later.When I finally saw the news, it hit me like a punch to the gut. Sunhyun had survived—not just the awakening but the nightmares that followed. He was on every broadcast, cutting down monsters with a ferocity that earned him fame and respect. People spoke of him as a rising hero, a symbol of hope in a collapsing world.I couldn’t bring myself to go back to him. How could I, after all that? I’d have been nothing but a weight on the reputation he’d fought so hard to build. Instead, I kept my distance, watching from the shadows, aching to see him but afraid of tarnishing his hard-won glory. When I finally found the courage to meet him—years later—the boy I once knew was gone. In his place stood someone colder, harder, shaped by the horrors he’d endured alone. My little brother, the one who used to rely on me, had become a stranger.At some point, the pain became too much, and I felt myself slipping, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness. I was only half-aware of my surroundings, the world around me fading in and out like a hazy dream. Sunhyun sat beside me, quietly choking on his tears, his small frame trembling with fear. Yet, despite his own distress, his fingers continued their gentle work, massaging my scalp and brushing through my white hair with care.Perhaps he was trying to comfort us both. I couldn’t help but think he’d picked up the habit from me—mirroring the way I used to run my hands through his hair whenever he felt anxious.The rhythmic motion, combined with my effort to calm myself, began to take effect. I focused on my breathing, each inhale slow and deliberate, expanding my lungs despite the suffocating pressure. With each exhale, the tension in my body eased, allowing the transformation of mana within me to flow more smoothly.The coolness of the concrete floor against my fevered skin was a strange relief, countering the waves of heat surging through me. It wasn’t much, but in that moment, it was enough to keep me anchored.A few hours crept by, and at last, the unbearable strain in my body began to ease. The searing heat simmered down, and the throbbing pain dulled to a manageable ache. I cautiously opened my eyes, blinking away the haze, and propped myself up on my elbows.The first thing I saw was Sunhyun’s flushed face, streaked with dried tears and worry. It was rewarding to see someone show this much care for me in a while.He pushed my head to lay back down.Even though I could’ve stood up, I chose to stay where I was. Opportunities like this—resting on Sunhyun’s lap, feeling his quiet concern—weren’t something I’d have many chances to experience in the future. It wasn’t sentimentality, I told myself; it was a rational, objective decision. If anything, I was just making the most of the moment. Or at least, that’s what I wanted to believe.“Hyung.” He said quietly, with hesitation.I peeked through my eyelids, harboring a weak smile. “Hm?”He took the longer hair strands and moved it into my field of vision, “Your hair is glowing.”“It’s white?” I inquired, taking the towel out of my mouth setting it beside me, as I blinked a few times to stabilize the color sensitivity.“No.” He shook his head, "It is faintly black."“Black..." I repeated, nodding. "Wait black?" I sprang up, ignoring the dizziness, as I started to pull on my hair and observe my body to verify the color.It was impossible to receive that significant amount of mana only within the first few hours after mana surged onto the planet... And then I thought... Butterfly effect.My mind raced, scrambling to piece together the reasons for the sudden change. The title—it was unusual, perhaps the catalyst behind the abrupt surge in mana absorption and body restructure. But something was off: the mana’s color was foggy, its flow unstable, likely a consequence of the accelerated awakening process. None of this boded well.Sunhyun quickly caught onto the situation while I was asleep, with plenty of time to research and keep track of news.The world had twisted into something out of a poorly balanced video game—rules rewritten overnight, danger lurking behind every corner, and power-ups handed out like candy to some while others were left with nothing. It was absurd, chaotic, and painfully real—no respawns, no checkpoints, just a relentless grind for survival in a system none of us asked to play.I composed myself and looked at Sunhyun, “Where is the dog?”"Barcel is right there — in a corner, rolled up into a bagel: asleep." Sunhyun was confused yet pointed to where it was, not really understanding the purpose of that question.He called the puppy’s name, his voice soft and hopeful. Once, twice, and then again. His smile dropping down exponentially. He tried to steal the glances from me as if not understanding why there was no response. He looked utterly heartbroken, urged to rush over and shake it awake."Barcel!" he yelled, running up to it. It looked lifeless in his eyes yet still breathing. He was worried sick. He was right in front of it but didn't know what to do, his hands could only remain floating above it and didn't dare to touch it, what if it was hurt?I dragged my brother back, gripping his arm firmly to prevent further escapes. The last thing we needed was to wake up a mutant only to have it lunge at us, teeth bared and ready to tear. Survival came first, no matter how much it hurt to stay away.I clicked my tongue, I knew it was a mistake. It was trouble.Despite my thoughts however, I sincerely consoled my brother. "We don't know what will happen to it yet don't be so down." I grabbed him into my arms as I let him cry his heart out."Barcel won't die, right?" he asked rhetorically. "He will wake up and we will continue living together." He gripped my shirt tighter, "I'll get him a lot of cool and fun toys—" his sobbing interrupted his speech. "I would brush him every evening and help washing him." He gasped heavily, devastated. "And— and!" He forced the last words out, "We will be happy, right?""Right," I whispered, brushing through his hair.Sunhyun was clearly exhausted after so much crying. I cradled him closer to myself and let him take a small nap to sleep off the tiredness. It has been a while he was surged by emotions that much.I shouldn't have gotten him that dog; never went to that park... Maybe if that dog didn't survive... It would just end with a small bouquet of flowers on the man-made grave of stones. My brother wouldn't have to deal with this sick feeling of worry. It was my fault.I shook my head to shoo the thoughts and focused on the small figure in front of me. I realized Sunhyun grew a little taller, little manlier, and his hands a little bigger. I took in his features, memorized them. His hair was soft, I couldn't stop gliding my hand through it, my hair was quite good too but not on the comparable level.Half an hour later Sunhyun groaned and stirred awake. He rubbed his eye, "Hyung, why was your hair glowing earlier?"He finally started asking the important questions...I gave him a brief explanation. “Every living thing is absorbing mana right now, adapting to the new world. You’re doing it unconsciously too.” I paused, drawing a steadying breath before continuing. “After awakening, people gain abilities that match them—abilities limited only by their imagination. It’s like something out of a game.”I kept my tone calm, trying to make it easy for him to understand. “But for now, everything is dangerous, even things that don’t seem like it. So, stay close to me, alright?”He nodded silently, processing the information I revealed to him, slowly crawling out of my lap, yawning.I knew that the animal was mutating and it was risky to remain in this house.We were faced with two grim choices. Either abandon the dog in the house and leave to seek refuge elsewhere, or cast it out entirely, leaving it as an easy meal for the roaming monsters. Neither option sat well with me, but staying wasn’t an option.The mutation had already begun, and if we lingered long enough for it to finish, we wouldn’t stand a chance. The risk was too great—our survival depended on making a decision, no matter how heart-wrenching it was.I leaned toward the second option, but the sight of the collar around its neck made me falter. Could I really bring myself to kill the dog right in front of its owner? The thought weighed heavily on me. I wasn’t that heartless—or at least, I didn’t want to be.Sunhyun would never forgive me either so we had to leave.My brother's eyes dimmed when he threw another glance at that dog, betrayed. He was watching his best friend die and was helpless against it. He hated that feeling. He wanted to come close and hug it, beg to not leave, change, become a monster. He wanted his best friend back.Sunhyun's heart was probably falling apart right that moment. He clutched onto the sleeve of his other arm, trying to devoid himself of emotion and tears that were betrayingly swarming his eyes. He asked a question he already knew the answer to, “Are we going to leave Barcel?”At that moment, he understood the reason I was against adopting a pet.
Saying goodbyes was difficult.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Morning crept in, and both of us were ravenous, craving a proper breakfast. I opened a small chest where we kept our food and pulled out a few onigiri for our meal. Every dish I prepared was intentionally made to be eaten cold, just in case. The basement’s chill served as a natural refrigerator, keeping the food fresh for longer and preventing it from spoiling too quickly.After we finished our meal, Sunhyun’s gaze drifted to the two small dog bowls set on the floor—one for water and the other for food. Without a word, he took what was left in his water bottle and carefully poured it into the first bowl. Instead of measuring out a portion of dry food, he simply opened the bag and left it beside the other bowl, as if silently inviting the dog to eat as much as it wanted once it woke up. Despite everything, Sunhyun seemed to hold onto the hope that the dog would stay as it was before—unchanged, untainted by the monstrous transformation overtaking the world.His eyes were full of emotion but he held himself back, I saw it. He did not want to worry me but he would beg on his knees if that meant I could save him. He was so dishonest...“Hyung,” he muttered, his eyes fixed on the floor, strands of hair obscuring most of his face. “You said we need to go.” His gaze shifted to the door, and I could practically hear his heart pounding—loud, unsteady, and erratic.
He wanted an escape.
The basement’s construction wasn’t directly beneath the house, which meant that even if something happened to it, the likelihood of the house collapsing was minimal. Moreover, the house I had chosen was built from sturdy stone, designed to endure harsh conditions. It should be strong enough to withstand falling debris, fierce winds, and even offer some protection against weaker monsters.Suddenly, I felt the subtle shift—the effect of the title ‘The Survivor of Tragedy’ had faded. That could only mean one thing: the awakening process was complete. A heavy exhale escaped me as I thought of the character menu I had in my past life. I was always tweaking it back then, constantly adjusting and refining as if those changes could somehow rewrite my fate.
Yoojin Ryu | Lvl 66 -> Lvl 4 (temp)
Status: Suffered from rapid mana intake and reconstruction.Duration: Hours?
My eyes locked onto the level displayed on the translucent window: sixty-six. An ominous number. Much higher than it had been the last time. A chill crept up my spine as realization dawned—it wasn’t the same past I had returned to. This was an alternative past. Small discrepancies had already begun to surface, subtle yet undeniable: my appearance, mana color and quantity. Anxiety gnawed at the edges of my mind. What if the knowledge I clung to, the truths I brought from the future, were no longer reliable? What if everything I thought I knew was already slipping through my fingers?I shake my head, a little too hard. I was going insane. I was clearly overthinking it.Sunhyun came to my side, following my line of vision, “Hyung, is something there?”I shook my head and brushed off small pecks of dirt and dust from my clothes, "No matter, let's go."The thought about mana being a virus only came to light shortly before my death. Before that revelation, there had been little reason—or perhaps little desire—to question it. Rankers embraced the power it offered, blind to the insidious cost. Many paid a heavy price, sooner or later. I knew Sunhyun would eventually uncover the truth on his own. It wasn’t something that could be explained, not fully. All I could do was guide him, to teach him to wield his ability with caution and restraint before it consumed him like it had so many others. He died at twenty-three...The backpack was packed with essentials: bottles of water, canned food, a towel, a small flashlight, and gauze with alcohol for emergencies. It wasn’t much, but it was all we needed. I fastened a stainless steel butterfly knife to my belt—a poor excuse for a weapon against monsters. Their skin was too thick for a blade like this to inflict any real damage. Still, having it gave me a fleeting sense of control, however false that might be.I realized that there was something I forgot to check. If my level was different, as well as my mana capacity... then it could mean either of the two things, my abilities are still tied to a restorer or it changed.
— System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
My heart rate spiked but I tried to remain calm. That was bad, very bad. One would never know when this error would be fixed but it also meant that now I had no ability at all.Not far from here lived another awakened with a S-rank, which could greatly enhance our chances of survival if we teamed up. However, having two S rankers in close proximity would significantly increase the mana density in the area, making it even more challenging to fend off potential attacks. I’d have to act as their defensive wall for at least three hours... and I wasn’t sure if I could manage that without an athletic physique, a mana-infused weapon, or even an ability to rely on.My initial speed was only barely faster than an average adult which meant I would not be able to outrun any monsters if they would give chase. However, there was an option of sneaking passed them and using the blind spots to ones' advantage.Sunhyun unbuckled the dog’s collar and gently placed it to the side, like leaving a cherished memento at a gravesite to honor its memory. The engraved letters on the collar stood out starkly against the backdrop of dark fur, a quiet tribute that only deepened the sorrow. The scene was devastating—Sunhyun’s trembling hands and his desperate attempt to swallow the tears pooling in his eyes made it all the more unbearable.“We did everything we could for the puppy, so don’t blame yourself,” I said softly, my tone firm yet gentle. I crouched down and gestured for him. “Now, I need you to get on my back and hold on as tightly as you can. Don’t let go, no matter what happens.” I paused to make sure he was paying attention, meeting his tearful eyes. “Got it?”He hoisted the securely packed backpack, tucking an extra towel inside before swinging it over his shoulders. With deliberate care, he climbed onto my back, wrapping his legs firmly around my waist and locking his arms around my neck to steady himself.“I’m ready.” He whispered into my ear.“Sunhyun close your eyes and trust me,” I responded back.I strained my ears, attuned to any hint of nearby monsters, and only unlatched the door once I was certain the coast was clear. Moving swiftly, I darted toward the broken walls, using them as makeshift cover.The wind whipped through my hair as I sprinted, pushing myself to move as fast as possible. Abandoned cars and lifeless bodies blurred past me, grim reminders of the chaos. The sight wasn’t shocking—it was something I knew would only become more common as time went on.I wasn’t sure if Sunhyun had closed his eyes or not; he was so silent it was almost eerie. Not a single sound escaped him, not even the slightest whimper. It seemed he truly understood what “not making a sound” meant. Even his breaths were soft and measured, faint whispers of air I could barely feel against my back.Many buildings had already crumbled into ruins, their skeletal remains jutting out against the desolate landscape. Nearby, a group of giant rats feasted on what was once a person, their grotesque forms hunched over the remains as they tore into flesh with disturbing vigor.I kept my pace steady, careful not to attract the attention of the rats as I pressed forward. The park’s once-lush trees lay shattered on the ground, their massive trunks gnawed on by strange, unidentifiable creatures. Whatever they were, their eerie movements made my skin crawl. The air was thick, laden with a dark haze that blanketed the city like a funeral shroud. Visibility was poor, forcing me to rely on my other senses to navigate.My focus was entirely on the chaos surrounding us, scanning for threats in the gloom. So much so that I failed to notice what was directly in front of me. With a sudden and resounding clang, I slammed into a sign pole. The impact jarred me, and before I could react, I heard Sunhyun burst out laughing behind me.It was a rare sound in the grimness of our situation, bright and genuine, cutting through the oppressive silence like a ray of sunlight breaking through storm clouds. Despite everything, a faint smile tugged at my lips."Hyung, I'll keep my eyes open as another pair for you," he said, his tone light but laced with amusement.He definitely saw that.My face flushed crimson, the heat crawling up my neck like a fever. It felt as if the temperature around me had spiked, but maybe that was just my embarrassment.The echo of the loud bang lingered in my ears. It wasn’t just the humiliation; I was sure the noise had traveled far enough for every monster in the vicinity to take notice. Panic surged through me—I needed to pick up the pace and get us out of this territory before things took a turn for the worse.“Hold on,” I whispered to Sunhyun, my voice tight with urgency. With that, I pushed myself harder, running faster than before, desperate to put distance between us and whatever danger might be heading our way.The air grew heavier, the temperature rising with each passing moment, as if a fire-attribute monster was closing in. It wasn’t just in my head — the heat was undeniable.I pushed the thought of the accident to the back of my mind and focused on the task at hand. Weaving through the streets, I moved quickly, trying to shake off any monsters that might be tailing us. The faster we moved, the better the chances of losing them.I must avoid fighting at all cost, I reminded myself, the weight of the situation pressing down. My focus sharpened, every step taken with purpose. There were only a few more minutes left before we reached the dwelling of another S ranker — and safety, for now.As I passed more streets the doom seemed more visible than ever. Water from broken fire hydrants flooded the streets, mixing with the oil and benzene leaking from overturned trucks and cars, igniting in fiery explosions. Buildings crumbled under the pressure of weakened foundations, adding to the devastation. The entire city resembled a post-apocalyptic wasteland, with the occasional glimpse of survivors through shattered windows.On the news, reports came in that some awakened individuals had already entered their first battles — and many had paid with their lives. The government had issued a warning to the population, urging everyone to stay inside and avoid making any noise.When I caught sight of those survivors, I knew they must have thought I was both desperate and insane for continuing forward. But, I couldn’t blame them. In a way, they weren’t entirely wrong.I spotted the building I needed, but a wave of uncertainty hit me. I couldn’t remember the room number of the S ranker. I thought his name started with... "Ha?" It wasn’t a long name, but that was about all I could recall.I dashed inside, immediately noticing that I was in the building’s mailing section. Thankfully, all the residents were listed there. I quickly closed the door behind me and turned to Sunhyun."Do you remember the name? The one that starts with ‘Ha’?" I asked, trying to keep the panic from rising in my voice.Sunhyun slid off my back and stepped toward the list on the wall. He leaned over and began scanning the names.In thirty seconds a correct name slips off of his lips, "Haru?"I twirled on my heel, “Yes, that’s the one, what room is he in?”“Apartment 312.”“Let’s go, watch your steps," I lead the way.The building had a strict no-pet policy, and the fine for sneaking one in was sky-high, so I doubted any mutating animals would be found here.We opted for the stairs rather than the elevator, making our way up to room 312. I knocked on the door.It creaked open slightly, and a deep, gravelly voice growled from inside. “Get out, street beggars.”It wasn’t exactly a warm greeting, but it wasn’t surprising either. At least we knew he was home. He probably had a lot of people knocking on his door asking for rations. If I remembered correctly, his face had been featured in a magazine once.When the door opened fully, I saw him. His hair was a striking crimson red, messy but well-kept, and his green eyes held a certain sharpness that contrasted with his otherwise innocent-looking face. His pale skin gave away that he didn’t see much of the sun, making him appear almost ghostly in the dim light of the hallway.“Open it, before Hyung breaks it," he said in a low tone, his brown-black eyes fixed on the door.I didn’t expect Sunhyun to say it like that. The small child had actually threatened someone… it was cute, but he was definitely overestimating my strength. To break a door like this, you'd need a strength stat of at least ten, equivalent to a body-builder, especially considering the metal door reinforced with arms. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn’t be able to break it without an ability.So Haru did not kick around the bush and asked directly, "So, your Hyung is an awakened, I assume. What brings you here?"“Hyung was looking for you.” I wasn’t sure why Sunhyun was speaking for me, but I didn’t stop him. Maybe I was just adoring him too much, to the point where he thought he could do whatever he wanted. It wasn’t like I wouldn’t step in if necessary, though.“Looking? For me? What for?” He tilted his head, leaning against the visible door frame, his arms crossed at his chest, clearly skeptical body language.“For collaboration," I said nonchalantly.He sighed and propped the door wide open, inviting us both in. “No tea,” he added.“We aren’t here to drink tea.” I said under my breath, rolling my eyes. This kid is taking everything too much like a joke.
Dealing with children is just so problematic.
We entered a well-secured room. The overall design was surprisingly ordinary, in stark contrast to the man's status. Posters of various popular bands, superheroes, and obscure fantasy films adorned the walls, some peeling at the corners. A pile of unwashed dishes was stacked haphazardly in the corner of the kitchen, where half-eaten takeout containers and crumpled paper napkins lay scattered across the counter. The couch in the living room was worn out, cushions askew, and the TV was still on, muted, playing some old rerun. Empty cups from ramen, their lids askew, were littered across the coffee table.There was an overwhelming sense of neglect in the air, as if the room had been abandoned by its owner long before we stepped in. Sunlight filtered through dusty blinds, casting a dim, melancholic light across the room. The only indication of his celebrity status was the extensive security system—multiple cameras, reinforced doors, and a complex alarm system, all in place to protect a man who had clearly chosen to isolate himself.It was strange. Here was someone who likely had fame, power, and wealth, yet the state of his home suggested he was stuck in some form of self-imposed limbo. The contrast was hard to ignore.The green-eyed boy sat down on the floor, around the table and scuffed, “So, what do you need from me?”“Well, for now, we just need a secure place away from the monsters,” I said, my voice steady but with an underlying edge of urgency. “And if possible, I’d like to stay here for at least two more days to gather ourselves. We need time to figure things out.”I glanced around at the disarray in the room, my mind racing. It wasn’t ideal, but it was better than risking an open, vulnerable space in a world where everything had gone upside down. Two days here might be just enough to plan our next move.“What’s happening in two days?” he asked, his voice sharp, like I was under a police interrogation. The way he asked the question, and the intensity of his gaze, made it clear he wasn’t going to let it slide easily. I steadied my breath, forcing my eyes to go cold and emotionless.I shrugged, “Your awakening.”“How do you know that?” He asked, not buying it."I have my own sources," I replied, leaning into the mystery to keep him interested. However, if he tried anything funny, well, I still had a whole day to deal with him.Haru rolled his green eyes, “Secrets, sure.”Sunhyun was just sitting quietly, listening to our married bickering."Sure, stay. But can you cook?" he asked abruptly, as if ready to walk away. The question came completely out of the blue."Cook? Yeah. But not right now, no ingredients or power," I responded, still wondering if coming to him was the right choice. "Are you starving here or what?" I asked with a chuckle, still a bit taken aback by how easily he decided to let strangers stay in his apartment. Perhaps he had a death wish. “I brought some canned foods, some still warm,” I added.I could tell he was craving a pack of piping hot ramen, and I understood the desire. But this wasn’t the kind of situation where we could indulge in something as simple as that.He turned toward me, and I could almost picture a tail wagging behind him. It seemed like he was lonely, desperate for any form of company, even if it meant sharing a meal with strangers. But still, I couldn’t help but wonder: why was a sixteen-year-old living alone in a building like this?He quickly jumped the serving I have offered him from the backpack that we brought, "Where did you two come from?" he asked between bites, stuffing more rice and slightly warm meat into his mouth. "You know what? It doesn't matter, just marry me."I was speechless, not because of his sudden proposal, but because this guy was practically selling himself for food. And it wasn’t even fresh. I felt practically guilty.Sunhyun shot him a death glare, causing the poor guy to choke on his food."Here, have some water," I offered, making sure he didn't spill it as he continued to cough."Sunhyun, you can't stare at people like that. The guy nearly choked to death," I said sarcastically, adjusting my position more comfortably on the floor. If anyone saw us, they'd probably think we’d been friends for years, not just fifteen minutes.Haru cleared his throat and asked for introductions, which was fair enough. He had let us into his place without even knowing our names. How had he not been kidnapped already?“How about we introduce ourselves properly? I’ll go first. The name’s So Haru, but please call me Haru pronounced as 'Ha-Roo', I’m sixteen, and as you might’ve guessed, I don’t have any parents around. At fifteen, I was a model for a magazine—had a pretty decent run at it, actually. On top of that, I trained as a backup dancer for some idol groups, just as a side gig. Oh, and I picked up drawing back in school, though it was never anything serious. That’s about it for me. Nothing too exciting.”Haru had striking appearance that could easily make anyone stop and stare. It was the kind of look that drew attention effortlessly, especially from girls who seemed to swoon the moment he entered a room. His appearance alone was enough to make him an idol, and it was no surprise that he’d been scouted for that very reason. It wasn’t just the looks; there was something about him that seemed to radiate a certain charisma, like he was born for the spotlight.I raised my hand to introduce myself next,“I’m next,” I said, breaking the silence. “Yoojin, nineteen years old. Our parents died a year ago under... unknown circumstances. I can cook, and for fun, I learned an ancient language. As for my appearance, my eyes and hair are white due to some malfunctions in my body.”I kept my tone casual, but there was something in the way I spoke that hinted at the weight of it all. The truth was, I wasn’t sure how to explain what had happened to us, or even if I wanted to. It felt like too much to dive into right now."Sunhyun, fourteen. Hyung is my Hyung," he began, his voice steady. "I'm very good at observation and analyzing data, and I learn fast. I don't like when people get too close to Hyung. We also had a dog," however, he cut himself off the next second.Haru decided to break the sudden, heavy mood with a lighthearted comment. "Sunhyun, you're too short for your age. Why are you only four feet and like nine inches ?" he asked, his tone playful. It seemed like Sunhyun wanted to respond, so I let him, curious to see how he'd handle it.“I’m not short because I want to be,” Sunhyun shot back, his voice defensive. “I’ll grow really tall when I get older. Boys only start growing from fourteen and I am in fact five feet and two inches!”I chuckled, smile spreading on my lips. I was glad they were getting along so well. They were practically best friends already.“What's so funny,” asked So Haru.“Well, my little brother is just too cute when he gets worked up. I couldn’t help it.” I gave him a teasing grin. “Sorry, Sunhyun, but you’re seriously adorable.” I reached over and ruffled his hair, the soft strands slipping through my fingers. Sunhyun huffed, his small pout deepening, but as soon as I began brushing through his hair, his irritation seemed to melt away. He reluctantly let me continue, his posture softening, even though he clearly wasn’t thrilled about the attention.“You guys seem close,” Haru remarked, his voice carrying a subtle, almost jealous tone. In moments like this, he seemed to reveal his loneliness, despite his usual bravado.“I can be your friend!” Sunhyun chimed in, his voice full of innocence. “I’m only two years younger!”I smiled at the comforting atmosphere they brought, and a chuckle escaped me. I opened my arms wide.Haru raised an eyebrow, looking a little surprised at my offer. His eyes flickered toward Sunhyun, who was practically glowing with enthusiasm, before glancing back at me. There was a slight hesitation in his posture, but that familiar teasing grin slowly crept onto his face."I’m not sure you’re ready for that level of affection," Haru said with a playful smirk, though his voice carried a hint of uncertainty. It was clear he was trying to cover up whatever discomfort lingered underneath, his usual charm hiding a certain vulnerability.Sunhyun’s excited energy bubbled over as he bounced on his feet, ready to pounce on any opportunity for connection. “It’s just a hug, Haru! Don’t worry, I promise I’m not a monster!” he teased, his grin infectious, almost malicious.I chuckled, watching the exchange between them. Despite the situation, it was oddly comforting to see them interact like this. I reached out with a mock stern look. "You’ll both make a mess of my clothes if you keep this up, but I’ll take my chances."With a small, reluctant laugh, Haru shook his head. "Alright, alright," he said, stepping toward me. "Guess I can’t escape now."He finally allowed himself to give in, and I pulled him into a brief, yet surprisingly warm embrace. It wasn’t a grand gesture, but in that moment, it felt like the simplest form of comfort.Sunhyun, ever the bundle of energy, beamed, proud of his new "friend."We were all in this together, for now, and in some strange way, that made everything feel a little less lonely.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
As the comfortable silence stretched, I couldn’t help but let my curiosity get the better of me. I glanced at Haru, who was leaning back on the couch covered with holes, fiddling with an empty ramen cup. His crimson hair caught the dim light, and for a brief moment, I caught a flicker of something heavy in his green eyes.“Haru,” I started, keeping my tone light, “Why are you living here alone? Don’t you have any family around?”He paused, the ramen cup crumpling slightly in his grip. “Nope. Been on my own for a while now.”Sunhyun tilted his head, clearly puzzled. “But you’re only sixteen. Shouldn’t you be with, like… someone?”Haru smirked, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “You’d think, huh? My parents split a long time ago, and neither of them wanted to deal with a ‘troublesome kid’ when they moved on with their lives. So, I figured I’d manage on my own.”I frowned, not expecting such a blunt answer. “What about relatives? Someone must’ve—”“Relatives?” he cut me off with a sharp laugh. “Yeah, they’re they only show up for holidays to pretend they are the care kind. I wasn’t about to be another obligation on their list.”Sunhyun’s face fell, and I reached out to nudge his hand lightly, reminding him not to get too absorbed in Haru’s pain. Still, the atmosphere felt heavier now, and I knew I had to say something.“Well, you’ve done well for yourself,” I said, glancing around the room. “You’ve managed to stay safe and secure, which is more than most people could do in a situation like this.”“Yeah, I guess,” Haru replied, shrugging as if it didn’t matter, but the faintest hint of pride touched his expression.“Still,” Sunhyun piped up, his voice small but earnest, “You don’t have to be alone now. You have us, right, Hyung?”I smiled, ruffling his hair. “Right. At least for a while, Haru. We’ve got your back.”For the first time since we met, Haru looked genuinely surprised. Then, after a pause, he gave a faint smile. “Thanks. Guess I’ll have to get used to you two sticking around.”As Haru’s faint smile lingered, I leaned back against the wall, arms crossed. “You know, Haru, you’re lucky we’re not dangerous.”His eyebrows lifted in surprise. “What’s that supposed to mean?”I pointed toward the locked door behind us. “I mean, you opened your door to two strangers without even knowing who we are. What if we’d been someone else? People who wanted to hurt you or, I don’t know, kidnap you?”Haru snorted, brushing his hair back with a hand. “Kidnap me? Please. Who’d bother? And besides, I’m not totally defenseless, you know.”“That’s not the point,” I said, my tone sharper now. “You don’t know what people are capable of, especially now, with everything falling apart. Desperation makes people do terrible things.”Sunhyun chimed in, his arms crossed like mine. “Hyung’s right. What if we were, like… thieves or something?”Haru chuckled, though it sounded a little forced. “Well, you’re _not_, so it worked out fine.”I shook my head, exhaling through my nose. “That’s not the mindset you should have. You can’t just let anyone into your space, Haru. What if we had bad intentions? This place is secure, but even the best locks can’t protect you if you open the door for trouble.”For the first time, Haru looked a little uncomfortable. He averted his gaze, staring at the empty ramen cup in his hands. “I guess… I just figured anyone knocking would need help. Didn’t think about it too much.”“Exactly. You _didn’t_ think,” I replied firmly. “I get it—you’re kind-hearted, and that’s great, but being too trusting can get you killed in times like these. You’ve got to be smarter about it.”Sunhyun gave an exaggerated nod, chiming in again. “Yeah! Even if they don’t look dangerous, they could still be bad people. Like Hyung said, you’re lucky it’s just us.”Haru sighed, leaning back and rubbing the back of his neck. “Alright, alright, I get it. No more opening the door for strangers. But you mentioned the awakening and honestly, you guys didn’t seem dangerous.”I raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. “Oh, really? What gave it away? The kid with puppy-dog eyes or the albino guy soaked in dirt and rain?”That earned a genuine laugh from Haru, though it quickly faded. “Alright, lesson learned. I’ll be more careful. But for the record, I’ve got pretty good instincts, and they told me you two were safe.”“Good instincts or not,” I said, softening my tone slightly, “Next time, _think_ before you act. We don’t want anything bad happening to you, Haru. You’re part of the team now.”His green eyes softened, and he gave a small nod. “Got it. Thanks, Yoojin.” He leaned back, crossing his arms as he glanced at Sunhyun. “So, what do you usually do for fun, Sunhyun? Besides running around during an apocalypse.”Sunhyun grinned and straightened up, his eyes gleaming with pride. “Well, I love reading—mostly science books and strategy guides, but my favorite thing? Eating Hyung’s cooking.”Haru raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Cooking? Like, actual homemade food? Not canned stuff?”Sunhyun nodded eagerly. “Yup! Hyung’s food is amazing. His kimchi stew? Perfectly balanced—spicy, sour, savory. And his japchae? Don’t even get me started. The way the noodles are soft but not mushy and the veggies stay crunchy…” He trailed off, almost drooling. "Even his plain rice tastes better than anything I’ve ever had outside."Haru laughed lightly, glancing at the empty can he’d polished off earlier. “Well, I’ve got to admit—that canned soup that you brought already tasted better than most of what I’ve eaten in a while. If you’re telling me there’s something even better, I’m curious to see what your Hyung can do.”Sunhyun gasped as if Haru had just spoken blasphemy. “Curious? No, no, you don’t understand. Hyung’s cooking isn’t just food—it’s like art. Every bite feels like someone cares about you. It’s warm and safe, like a hug for your stomach!”Haru blinked at the dramatic description but couldn’t stop himself from grinning. “A hug for your stomach? Alright, now I _really_ want to try it. I haven’t had anything that could be called homemade in years.”Sunhyun tilted his head. “Not even from your family?”Haru shrugged, his expression turning thoughtful. “My parents were always busy. It was mostly takeout or whatever I could heat up myself. I can’t even remember if there was a dish I actually liked—it all just blurred together. But, hey, at least I know how to boil water!”Sunhyun’s eyes widened in horror. “That’s terrible! You can’t live like that forever!” He pointed at Haru with an accusing finger. “Hyung _has_ to cook for you. You need to taste something real before it’s too late!”I chuckled from where I sat on the floor, watching them. “You’re making it sound like Haru’s on his deathbed, Sunhyun.”“I’m just saying it’s important!” Sunhyun pouted, crossing his arms. “Haru, once you taste Hyung’s food, you’ll understand. You’ll never go back to instant noodles again.”Haru smirked, leaning forward slightly. “That good, huh? Well, I’m looking forward to it. Honestly, even just the idea of something fresh… yeah, I’m excited.”Sunhyun nodded with satisfaction. “You’ll see. Hyung’s food will blow your mind.”“Alright,” I said, smiling at their banter. “I’ll cook something when the situation calms down a bit. But for now, maybe we focus on surviving instead of planning dinner parties?”“Deal,” Haru replied, his green eyes glinting with amusement. "Also you mentioned you liked puzzles, right?"Sunhyun lit up at the mention of puzzles. “Oh, I love puzzles! Strategy games, too. I like anything where you have to think ahead or figure out patterns. I’m also really into observing people and figuring them out. It’s like solving a mystery in real time!”Haru chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re fourteen and already analyzing people? That’s impressive… and kind of scary.”“It’s useful!” Sunhyun replied earnestly. “If you pay attention to the way people talk or move, you can guess what they’re thinking or what they’re going to do. Like you, for example.”Haru raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What about me?”“You’re good at pretending to be relaxed, but you’re actually super aware of everything around you,” Sunhyun said confidently, tracking his eyes. “You’ve probably had to take care of yourself for a long time, so you got used to watching out for danger even though you're still a little naïve."Haru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. “…Okay, that’s freakishly accurate.”I smirked, silently proud of Sunhyun’s sharpness.“What about you, Haru?” Sunhyun asked, leaning forward. “What do you like to do?”Haru rubbed the back of his neck, a little sheepish. “Well, I used to draw a lot. Mostly [[sketches]] of people or things I saw on the streets. It was kind of my way to kill time when I was bored. I got decent at it after a while.”“Can I see?” Sunhyun asked, eyes sparkling with curiosity.Haru hesitated. “Uh, I don’t really have any of my old stuff with me. But I guess I could draw something now if I find a pencil and paper.”“You should! I bet you’re amazing,” Sunhyun encouraged him.Haru smiled faintly at the enthusiasm. “Thanks. Other than drawing, I was kind of pushed into [[dancing]]. Not really my choice, but I got okay at it. It’s kind of fun once you stop caring about looking stupid.”“Dancing?” Sunhyun tilted his head. “That’s cool! I can’t dance at all. Can you show me sometime?”“Maybe,” Haru said with a shrug. “If we survive all this, I’ll teach you the basics.”Sunhyun grinned. “Deal!”As I listened to them, I couldn’t help but smile. It was rare to see Sunhyun so animated, and Haru’s guarded demeanor seemed to be softening. Watching them bond over their hobbies reminded me how much we’d lost in this chaotic new world—and how important it was to hold on to little moments like these.It wasn’t like Sunhyun to talk this much. Normally, he kept to himself, guarded and sharp, especially around strangers. I couldn’t count the number of times I had to smooth things over because he was either glaring daggers at someone or outright refusing to speak. It was a defense mechanism, I suppose—his way of saying, _Don’t come near me or my brother._ But this? This was different.Watching him now, sitting across from Haru and chatting so easily, it felt… almost surreal. He wasn’t sizing Haru up or keeping his distance like he usually did. If anything, Sunhyun looked relaxed, his body language open, his laughter genuine. It was like the walls he usually kept so firmly in place had crumbled, at least for now.I could only guess why. Maybe it was because Haru wasn’t much older than him—close enough in age to feel like a peer instead of an outsider. Maybe Sunhyun had been craving that kind of connection, one he couldn’t quite have with me. As much as I hated to admit it, there were things I couldn’t provide for him. I could protect him, teach him, guide him, but I couldn’t be his equal in the way someone like Haru could.For the first time in a long while, I found myself hopeful about Sunhyun’s future. Haru wasn’t perfect—he was still a stranger, after all—but I could see potential in the bond they were forming. A tentative friendship that, with time and the right circumstances, could grow into something meaningful.It wasn’t just for Sunhyun’s sake either. Haru looked like someone who’d been carrying the weight of loneliness for far too long. The way his face lit up at Sunhyun’s excitement, the softening in his expression when they laughed—it was clear he needed this as much as Sunhyun did.As the hours stretched on, the soft murmur of Sunhyun and Haru’s voices filled the room. They talked about everything and nothing, their conversation flowing like they’d known each other for years instead of hours. Sunhyun shared little tidbits about our old life—his favorite park near our house, the stray cats he used to feed, and how he always thought Yoojin’s cooking tasted better than anything store-bought.Haru, in turn, spoke of his time as a model, the whirlwind of photo shoots and the endless criticism from people who only saw him as an image to perfect. He admitted he’d wanted to be an artist instead but never found the courage to pursue it. “It’s easier to sketch when no one’s watching,” he confessed, scratching at the back of his head.Their laughter bubbled up occasionally, light and warm, breaking through the grimness that usually clung to these kinds of nights. It was such a rare sound in times like these, one that I didn’t realize I’d missed until now.The clock ticked on, but neither of them seemed to care. They moved from sitting cross-legged on the floor to leaning back against the couch, their shoulders brushing occasionally. Haru shared stories about ridiculous things he’d seen in the entertainment industry, and Sunhyun retaliated with tales of how Barcel, our puppy, used to steal socks and hide them under the bed.At some point, their words grew softer, punctuated by yawns and slower replies. By the time I looked over again, both of them had fallen asleep right where they sat. Sunhyun’s head rested against Haru’s shoulder, and Haru had slouched slightly, his arm draped protectively across his knees.For a moment, I just stood there, taking it all in. The sight tugged at something deep inside me—something I hadn’t felt in a long time. This was peace, fragile and fleeting, but peace nonetheless.Quietly, I rummaged through the closet and found an old blanket, slightly frayed but still warm. I unfolded it carefully, draping it over their sleeping forms. The blanket wasn’t quite big enough to cover them completely, but it would do.I stood there for a moment longer, watching the rise and fall of their breathing, and felt a small, tired smile creep onto my face. Whatever tomorrow held, at least tonight, they had this—a pocket of safety in a world that had turned so unforgiving.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was around midnight on the day of the awakening when I first heard the low, guttural scowl from Haru. The sound was raw, almost animalistic, and immediately set me on edge. I rushed over to him, finding his body taut with tension, his hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles were pale.“Is he awakening? But it’s barely past midnight of the third day…” I muttered to myself, feeling a knot of concern tighten in my chest.Without hesitation, I grabbed a cloth from the kitchen and quickly rolled it into a makeshift gag, carefully placing it into Haru’s mouth. The last thing we needed was for him to bite his tongue—or worse.Haru’s body twisted violently, his movements serpentine and chaotic, as if he were fighting against something unseen. He writhed on the floor, sweat dripping from his forehead and soaking into his shirt. His usually pale face flushed a feverish red, and his breathing came in ragged gasps between muffled groans.Sunhyun hovered nearby, his expression a mixture of worry and curiosity. He wasn’t as panicked as he had been when I went through the same process, but I could still see the anxiety flicker in his brown-black eyes. “Hyung, is he going to be okay?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.“He’ll be fine,” I said firmly, though the sight of Haru struggling like this made it hard to believe my own words. “This is just the awakening process—it’s painful, but he’ll pull through.”Sunhyun nodded, though his hands fidgeted restlessly at his sides. He stayed close but didn’t interrupt, his gaze flickering between Haru’s trembling form and me as I kept a watchful eye on the situation.Minutes felt like hours as Haru continued to writhe, his muffled cries growing quieter but no less pained. I stayed by his side, ready to act if things worsened, while Sunhyun sat cross-legged nearby, his worry etched into his young face.I carried Haru down the stairs carefully to the first floor from third, my arms straining under his weight but my steps steady. The building’s silence was almost eerie, broken only by the occasional creak of the floorboards beneath us. I had to avoid the Corroc Birds circling outside.The Corroc Birds were monstrous, twisted versions of what once might have been simple avian creatures. Their feathers were patchy, falling off in places to reveal pale, mottled skin underneath, giving them a sickly, zombie-like appearance. Their eyes glowed with a faint, eerie light, no longer resembling anything natural, and their beaks were jagged, as though they had been shattered and regrown over time.But the most terrifying feature of the Corroc Birds were their claws—long, sharp, and unnaturally curved, extending like deadly talons from their malformed wings. These claws were capable of tearing through steel, leaving deep gouges in anything they struck. Their movements were erratic and fast, flapping their wings with a grotesque, unnatural rhythm, and they radiated an unsettling aura of hunger, always searching for their next meal. The sight of them alone sent chills down the spine, a constant reminder that their hunger was as relentless as their mutations.Sunhyun followed close behind, carrying the supply backpack with both hands, his steps lighter than mine but no less cautious.When we reached a relatively safe spot on the ground floor, I gently laid Haru down on a patch of old carpeting, positioning him so he was as comfortable as possible. His pale face was still tense, his chest rising and falling unevenly as he struggled against whatever pain still lingered from the awakening.I knelt beside him, brushing my hand gently through his crimson hair in a soothing rhythm. “It’s okay, Haru,” I murmured softly, hoping the small comfort would help ease him out of the lingering turmoil. His skin was clammy to the touch, but he didn’t resist my attempts to calm him.Sunhyun joined us, kneeling on the opposite side of Haru. His youthful determination shone through his worried expression. “Haru, you’re safe,” he said gently, his voice carrying a reassuring tone that surprised even me. He pulled a small bottle of water from the backpack and held it out. “Here. If you can, try to drink a little.”Haru groaned faintly, his eyelids fluttering but not fully opening. Sunhyun didn’t seem discouraged. He stayed patient, adjusting the bottle cap and setting it aside for when Haru was ready.As time passed, Sunhyun and I took turns caring for Haru. While I continued to brush his hair with slow, deliberate motions, Sunhyun would talk to him in a calm, steady voice. “You know, Haru,” he said at one point, “you’re going to feel a lot better soon. Yoojin says it’s just part of the process, and Hyung’s usually right about these things.” His attempts at comfort were simple but heartfelt, and I couldn’t help but feel a pang of pride watching my little brother step up in his own way.For a while, the three of us stayed there—Haru lying between us as Sunhyun and I worked together to help him through the worst of it.My chest tightened. It hurt to watch not only Haru, someone I barely knew, go through the torment of the awakening process, but also my little brother. Sunhyun was strong, more so than most people could understand, but I knew my brother had never faced anything like this. Watching the two of them—one in agony, the other struggling to offer comfort—made me feel a deep, almost unbearable guilt.Why did they have to endure this? I thought to myself, frustration simmering beneath the surface. Sunhyun had already been through enough in the past year, and now Haru, who’d only just started this journey, was being thrown into the chaos. The pain in my brother's eyes whenever he saw someone suffering was enough to make me want to shield him from it all, but I knew that wasn't possible. Still, I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was powerless to protect them from the cruelty of this new world they had been thrust into.In about two hours, the inevitable shift came. Sunhyun's breathing became shallow, his face contorting in a grimace of pain. His body jerked, and before I could even react, he let out a small cry that pierced the otherwise quiet room. The awakening had begun for him, and it came all too suddenly. My instincts kicked in, and I rushed to his side, pulling him into my arms with urgency. His hands began to shake, and I could see his teeth gritting, his face pale as the excruciating pain took over.I quickly grabbed a towel from the nearby shelf and pressed it gently into his mouth, a makeshift precaution to keep him from biting his tongue during the convulsions. It was the only thing I could do to lessen the potential harm, but it didn’t make it any easier to watch. I could feel my own heart clenching with every tremor that shook his body.However, the density and sheer power of the mana surrounding us were so overwhelming that it seemed almost tangible, radiating out like a force that could be seen. It didn’t take long before it attracted the attention of the beasts lurking nearby. Realizing the danger, I quickly tried to use what little of my own mana I could manage—though my ability was not available—to create a thin protective layer around their bodies. This barrier would allow the mana to flow in but prevent it from escaping. It wouldn’t interfere with the awakening process itself, but it would offer a temporary buffer against the intense surge of awakening mana. It was the best I could do to keep them safe, even for just a short while.I glanced through the window, and my eyes locked onto the massive claws reaching toward me. Instinct kicked in, and I tried to dodge, but I knew it was too late. The moment stretched, and my only thought was to protect Sunhyun. He was right beside me, vulnerable, and I couldn’t let him get hurt. My heart raced, pounding against my chest as I braced myself for impact. The building wasn’t fragile—it could withstand a few hits from something like that. I hoped it could hold long enough for us to survive.The sound of a deafening crack echoed as the mutant bird’s claw collided with one of the windows. Glass exploded outward in a storm of sharp fragments. My focus wavered for a split second, but it was enough. One of the shards sliced through the air, heading straight for me. I didn’t have time to react—just felt the sting as it embedded in the lower left side of my back. A sharp hiss escaped my mouth, but I gritted my teeth, refusing to let the pain slow me down. I couldn’t stop the bleeding. I was already using all my mana to shield Sunhyun and Haru, my energy flowing around them, desperate to keep them safe.The pain from the shard in my back was dull and constant, but I couldn’t afford to focus on it. Not yet. I had to keep my attention on the bird. As if on cue, the beast lunged again, its claws swiping viciously. Rocks and debris scattered in all directions, and one of the stones grazed my cheek, leaving a shallow but stinging scratch.I had no way of knowing how much time was left before either of them awakened. It was different for every person, depending on their body’s capacity to adjust to their mana. Some could awaken within minutes, others took hours. I couldn’t afford to waste any more time wondering. I had to trust that their bodies would adjust quickly, that they’d come into their power soon enough.The building was falling apart around us, the very foundation groaning with every second that passed. The walls were cracking, and the ceiling above threatened to cave in at any moment. I could feel the vibrations through my bones as the structure began to collapse, but I couldn’t afford to waste time. Every fiber of my being screamed that I had to get out of here—fast.Sunhyun was still unconscious, his body limp in my arms, and Haru lay slumped against the wall. The awakening process had drained him completely, leaving him barely conscious, his breathing shallow and erratic. I knew it would be a while before he regained full consciousness, and that worried me. I couldn’t count on him right now, not until he woke up.I had to get us out of here, no matter what. The building was crumbling under the weight of the attacks from outside. The mutants, large grotesque creatures with gnashing claws and sharp beaks, were hell-bent on bringing the place down. They battered the structure relentlessly, each strike more powerful than the last. Every now and then, I could hear the sickening sound of stone and metal bending, cracking under the weight of their assault.“Just a little longer,” I muttered to myself, my voice tight as I carried Sunhyun and half-dragged Haru along with me. My arms were sore, and my body ached from the strain, but I couldn’t let that stop me. There was no room for weakness. Not now.I reached the hallway, my feet slipping on the uneven floor, but I held my balance, my focus on the exit ahead. It wasn’t far now, just a few more steps, but then I heard it—a bone-rattling roar from outside the building, followed by the sound of massive claws scraping against concrete. One of the monsters had made its way inside, and I could hear the scrape of its claws on the ground as it moved toward us. I cursed under my breath.A blast of force hit the side of the building, causing the walls to shake violently. Debris fell from the ceiling, and I was forced to duck, shielding Sunhyun’s body with mine. The monster’s attack had weakened the structure even further, and I knew we didn’t have much time before the entire building would come crashing down.I gritted my teeth, fighting to keep my composure. The only thing keeping me going was the thought of getting Sunhyun and Haru out of here alive.Another roar echoed from the floor above, and I looked up just in time to see a shadow dart past the broken window. The Corroc Bird was closing in. It had already breached the upper levels, and it wouldn’t stop until it got our flesh. My heart raced faster, but I forced myself to move, my body on autopilot as I carried the weight of the two unconscious bodies. I couldn’t stop, couldn’t hesitate.As I rounded the corner, a deafening crash sounded from the other side of the building. The outer wall shattered under the force of a monster’s impact, and I saw a massive claw reach through, tearing at the stone and steel like paper. The creatures were relentless, desperate to catch us, their twisted forms pushing through every opening, their beady eyes locked onto us like prey.I turned sharply, using the last of my strength to keep going. The other building was just ahead, but I could already hear the monsters converging. Their hunger was palpable, their roars filling the air as they sought us out. The thought of them closing in on us, ready to tear us apart, fueled my every step. I wouldn’t let that happen—not to Sunhyun, not to Haru.We were almost there. The door to the next building was just ahead. I could hear more monsters moving in the distance, and I knew if I didn’t act fast, we would be trapped. There was no room for fear now—just survival.With a final surge of energy, I pushed forward, my heart pounding in my chest as I crossed the threshold of the other building, praying it would hold.I felt the familiar pull inside me, the well of mana rising to the surface. My hand shook slightly as I reached for it, desperately trying to summon an ability. I needed something—anything—that could give us more time. The monsters outside were relentless, and the building was barely holding together as it was. I couldn't rely on its walls to protect us for much longer. I needed to create a barrier, something to slow the monsters down, anything to buy us precious seconds.
—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
I staggered back, feeling my strength drain with each passing second, but the door held. The sound of pounding reverberated against it, but the force of the strikes seemed to lessen, the monsters frustrated by the barrier. It wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t enough to stop them completely, but it was something—something to hold them off for just a few more minutes.I exhaled sharply, my heart still racing. "Just a little longer," I whispered under my breath. The doors wouldn’t hold much longer, and neither would I. But as long as the shield held, we had a chance. I would make sure of it.I called onto my ability.
—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
“FUCK!” I cursed, my hair swaying with blood, my vision blurring as pain surged through me. I could feel the sharp sting of the cuts on my back, my shoulder, and the constant ache of exhaustion gnawing at my body. The building was buckling under the relentless attacks, groaning and shaking, the weight of it threatening to collapse at any moment.Sunhyun and Haru were still unconscious, their bodies limp in my arms. I could barely carry both of them, but I couldn’t stop. They were relying on me. I had to get them out, I had to—
—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
“Come on, come on!” I hissed through gritted teeth, barely able to keep my voice steady. The pain from my injuries was becoming overwhelming, but I couldn’t stop now. I couldn’t give up. Not while Sunhyun and Haru were still depending on me.
—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
A part of me screamed to just drop them, to save myself. But I couldn’t. I wasn’t going to be that kind of person—not now. Not when they were helpless. They were counting on me, and if I gave up... If I stopped now...
—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
I begged for the last time for it to work...
—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…
Nothing… There was nothing.The weight of everything pressed down on me, suffocating any hope I had left. I could feel the life draining out of me, each breath coming slower, heavier, more labored than the last. I had given everything I had—my mana, my strength, my will—but it wasn’t enough. My body was failing me. I was too weak to protect anyone any longer. The building was collapsing around us, and all I could do was wait for the inevitable.I raised my head toward the ceiling, my eyes filled with the hollow resignation of someone who had run out of options. The ceiling cracked and started to cave in under the weight of the monsters’ constant assault. The end was near, and I could feel it in every fiber of my being. The thought of death should have terrified me, but instead, I welcomed it. If the monsters broke through, maybe my body would be enough to stop them—maybe, just maybe, they would tear into me and leave the others alone. I closed my eyes, surrendering to the darkness creeping in, my body no longer able to fight. If this was how it ended, so be it. I couldn’t keep running.
Everything was fake.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
A voice that I wasn’t quite familiar started to call me violently, shaking me by the shoulders. "Yoojin," it called, its tone harsh, frantic. "Can you hear me?" It repeated, but I felt so little, so detached from reality, that I could barely hold on. My body was numb, my mind barely clinging to consciousness. The world around me felt distant, a mere blur of sound and shadow.My pupils shifted weakly toward the source of the voice, the only thing that seemed to pierce through the fog in my mind. My gaze locked onto crimson—crimson hair, emerald eyes—a vivid contrast to the darkness I was slipping into. Haru... He was awake. He was here. I could barely process it. My breath caught in my throat as the realization sank in.“Haru...” My voice was barely a whisper, but he heard me.“Haru, congratulations, you awakened,” I said with a weak smile, the words almost surreal as they left my lips. I hadn’t expected him to wake up now, not like this, not when I was ready to give up. Yet somehow, in that moment, I could feel the shift. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to ignite something deep within me. A spark. A reason to fight, just a little longer.The boy was confused by my words, his brow furrowed in genuine confusion. He didn’t understand why we were in a different building, or why my body was covered in so many wounds. His voice, shaky and disoriented from the awakening, cut through the haze in my mind, but I couldn’t find the energy to explain it all right away.“What are you talking about? Where are we?” Haru asked, his voice laced with concern, but also a trace of panic. His eyes darted around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings—damaged walls, debris scattered across the floor, the faint tremor of the building that was still holding together by sheer will. I could tell his confusion was growing with each passing second, but I couldn’t offer him the answers he needed. The weight of exhaustion and the overwhelming pull of the pain in my body made it hard to think straight, let alone explain everything. But somehow, I managed to muster the strength to speak.“We’re still alive, Haru,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “And that’s all that matters right now.”I gathered what little strength I had left and forced myself to stand. My legs wobbled beneath me, threatening to give way at any moment, but the boy—Haru—was there, supporting me by my arm. His grip was firm, and I could feel the desperation in his touch as he tried to steady me.“You’re feeling mana, right?” I asked, my voice still hoarse but filled with purpose. “This almost penetrating type of energy that feels foreign. It’s unlike anything you’ve known, but it's inside you now. If you focus on it, you can see it around you, like a current running through everything. It’s invisible, but it’s there, waiting for you to recognize it.”I paused, my breath coming in short, painful gasps as I leaned against him. The pain was still overwhelming, but I had to teach him—he had to understand. “And if you use your imagination, your will, you can give it shape—turn it into something you can use. That’s how you survive in this world now.”I could see the flicker of understanding in his eyes, but there was still a hesitation, a lingering uncertainty. I knew this was a lot to take in, especially with everything that had happened. But he needed to learn fast, and I didn’t have the luxury of time. The monsters were still out there, and we couldn’t afford to stay weak.He leaned me against the wall, his grip firm but gentle as he helped me settle. For the first time in what felt like ages, I was allowed a moment of respite. I let my eyes slip closed for a second, focusing on the cool surface of the wall behind me, grateful for the brief relief from the chaos around us.Now that I no longer had to use my mana to protect Haru, I felt it slowly starting to replenish, like a faint pulse of energy beginning to resurface within me. The tightness in my chest eased, and I could feel the rush of my own mana coursing through me again, a comforting warmth that spread from my core. It wasn’t enough to fully heal me, but it was something. The bleeding in my wounds began to slow, the raw pain that had been gnawing at me becoming a dull throb as my body worked to repair itself. It wasn’t a miracle, but it was progress—progress I didn’t know I could afford to hope for.Haru remained close, watching me with a mixture of concern and curiosity, still adjusting to his awakening. His presence was a reminder that, despite the chaos, there was still something worth fighting for.However, the monsters tore the front door apart, surging in waves.Haru’s expression shifted suddenly—his brows furrowing, his eyes narrowing with a burning intensity that I hadn’t seen before. A wave of anger washed over him, and it was clear he had finally connected the dots. He realized, with a gut-wrenching clarity, that it was our struggle, our plight, that had put me in this near-death state. And the realization ignited something deep within him.Without a word, Haru straightened his left arm, his body tense with raw, focused energy. He didn’t hesitate. It was as though something inside him snapped into place, his awareness of the mana swirling around him sharpening in an instant. With his right hand, he mimed drawing a bow, pulling the invisible string with an almost predatory precision. The air around him crackled with power as the massive arrow of pure mana materialized, glowing with an eerie blue light.With a swift motion, Haru released the arrow, sending it hurtling through the wall with deadly force. The arrow pierced the air, slamming into the throat of the beast just outside, and in an instant, its head was blown off, the decapitated body collapsing in a heap. The force of the impact left a lingering resonance in the air, a testament to Haru’s raw, unrefined power.I stared at the destruction in awe, but there was no time for admiration. Haru’s awakening had come with a force I hadn’t anticipated, but we still had to get out. The monsters outside weren’t the only threat now—the building itself was collapsing, and Sunhyun was still lying unconscious, vulnerable."We have to get Sunhyun out of here," I muttered, my voice shaky but urgent. "Now."“I will help.” He grinned, proud of his ability. He seemed to enjoy blowing the heads off.I took a breath, trying to steady myself. "Imagine stepping quickly on air, like each step you take is faster than the last," I explained, my voice calm but focused. "It’s about creating momentum, like building speed with every movement. Your next step should feel quicker than the previous one, as if the air beneath you is giving you a push. Use that momentum to amplify the power within you. You control it, not the other way around."Haru followed my directions, his eyes narrowing with concentration as he tried to mimic the movement. I could see the struggle on his face—he had only a few minutes to learn it, and the pressure was mounting. His feet shifted slightly, testing the air beneath him, but the result was shaky at best. He wasn’t used to the flow of mana like this, and his movements were still stiff, hesitant. But he didn’t give up. Every attempt brought him a little closer to understanding, and that alone was enough to give me hope.After a few long moments, it seemed like Haru got the gist of it. His movements weren’t fluid, but they were more controlled now. He wasn’t quick, but it was a little faster than regular running. His steps still lacked the smoothness of someone fully accustomed to the skill, and the way he stumbled slightly with each attempt showed just how raw it was. There were a lot of limitations at this point—not just because the skill was new to him, but because its complexity was astonishing. He was still far from mastering it, but for now, it was enough.However, the time for learning had run out. The sound of monstrous claws tearing through metal echoed in the air, and the walls began to cave under the pressure. “They’re here,” I muttered, my voice low and tense. “Haru, take Sunhyun and get away from the monsters.” My heart raced, the urgency crashing over me as I locked eyes with him. “I think your speed is good enough to run while carrying him. Please, protect him for me.”The monsters were closing in, and every second counted. I knew Haru wasn’t fully ready, but there was no other choice. Sunhyun couldn’t fend for himself yet, and I couldn’t risk both of them falling into the claws of these beasts.“But what about you, Yoojin?”“I’ll be fine, there is no time, run!” I knew I would only slow them down.Haru scooped Sunhyun up with surprising ease, his focus sharp despite the chaos around us. With a swift motion, he blasted through the monsters at the entrance—first, a group of Corroc Birds, their twisted forms screeching as they were torn apart by the force of his mana. The air crackled with power as he continued, sending waves of destructive energy into the mass of Mutated Rats that had gathered in the doorway. They scattered in all directions, their grotesque bodies obliterated by the sheer force of his attack.His mana pool was far larger than mine, a well of power that seemed endless at first glance. But even with that advantage, I knew there were limits. He wasn’t invincible, and every blast drained him, leaving him slightly more fatigued with each use. He couldn’t keep this up forever, but for now, it was enough to clear a path. Haru moved quickly, his eyes focused on the task at hand, carrying Sunhyun through the madness as the monsters clawed at the walls behind us.We quickly split ways, the urgency of the situation pushing us into action. I ran in the opposite direction, knowing full well that most of the monsters would likely follow Haru, leaving me a brief window to get away. But the moment I moved, the air around me grew thick with menace. A creature, its body slimy and covered in jagged spines, lunged at me from the shadows. Its spiky tail struck with unrelenting force, sending me crashing back into the wall. I felt the sharp sting of its impact as my body slammed against the cold surface, the breath knocked out of me.Pain flared through me, but I couldn’t afford to stop. Blood trickled down my side, staining the torn remnants of my clothes. My white shirt was nearly completely soaked in red, the fabric clinging to my skin like a second layer. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stand. There was no time to dwell on the pain. The monsters were closing in, and I had to keep moving.I ran hard, my feet pounding the pavement as I made my way to another building a block away. The pain in my arm flared, the spike wounds still bleeding, but I kept my grip tight on it to slow the flow. My hands didn’t tremble, nor did fear grip me. Instead, I focused, rationally calculating the best place to hide. The monsters I’d seen so far were weak, but I knew better than to underestimate them. Even a medium-sized monster could wipe me out with a single swipe.As I crouched in the shadows, I saw pillars of light flare up in the distance. Monsters, attracted to the glow, started drifting away from me. A small part of me silently wished whoever was behind that light good luck. While I stayed hidden, I couldn’t ignore the chaos around me. I watched as monsters chased down the last remnants of human survivors. One man tried to use his ability but failed, his energy dissipating uselessly into the air. Another, huddled in a corner, stared blankly into the void, lost in the moment.I tried to get around the corner, but I didn’t predict there would be another monster lurking there. My vision began to blur, and I could feel my body growing weaker with each passing second. My feet and hands were becoming numb and cold, and it was getting harder to keep my focus. I could feel myself slipping into unconsciousness, the world around me spinning. Desperate, I bit my tongue, the sharp pain jolting me awake and forcing my eyes to focus again. The monster loomed in front of me, its grotesque body twisting as it prepared to strike.Before I could even think, its tail swung toward me. I reacted instinctively, dodging to the right just in time. The next swing came fast, but I evaded it again, my body pushing past the fatigue as I rolled to the side. I repeated the motion two more times, each dodge a little more labored than the last, but I managed to stay out of its reach. That is, until the final strike. The monster's tail whipped around again, faster than I could react, and I felt a sharp, searing pain as it connected. I was thrown off balance and crashed into the top part of a multi-story building, stuck.My ribs were probably broken. I could barely move, every breath sending waves of pain through my body. Dammit. It felt pathetic, waiting for someone to come and save me. I had to keep fighting. I coughed up more blood, the metallic taste filling my mouth. My hands—both of them—were completely fractured.My hair was matted with dirt and blood, the weight of it pulling at my scalp as I tried to keep my focus. The buzzing in my ears, a result of the brutal impact, rang loudly, distracting me. The thud from the collision had reverberated through the air, its sound sharp and jarring. It wasn’t just my ears that the noise had reached—it was the monsters’ as well. The sound had drawn their attention, their predatory instincts kicking in as they turned toward me.Now that I thought about it, it was kind of funny how Haru and I were approximately the same height. I’d never really paid attention to it before, but now, with everything crashing down around me, it seemed like one of those strange little details that stood out. Despite everything, a small, bitter laugh bubbled up in my throat.At least the monster had thrown me in a way that allowed me to see the sky. It was a clear blue, stretching endlessly above. I realized that I’d never truly engaged with monsters before. I’d heard stories, seen glimpses of their terror, the Leviathan but this—this was different. I didn’t know how to battle them, how to survive against them. It was a strange, humbling realization that I wasn’t equipped for this world.It seemed I wouldn’t remain against the wall forever. My body, now completely out of my control, slowly began to slump forward. The world spun as I fell, my hair catching in the wind, whipping around my face. The ground was approaching quickly, and I couldn’t muster the strength to stop it. The sky was beautiful, oddly peaceful in that moment—everything felt distant, muted, as though I was floating outside of my own suffering. I couldn’t hear anything anymore, the world had gone quiet, almost as if it had forgotten me. And for a brief moment, I thought maybe I could just let go.I called for my ability in my head, last chance to save me.*—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…The corners of my mouth lifted.“Son of a bitch.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
---So Haru---The moment I saw those... things descending from the sky, my legs almost gave out beneath me. Their patchy feathers and jagged beaks glinted in the faint light, and the glow in their eyes—it wasn’t natural. It wasn’t right. My breath hitched, and for a second, all I could think about was running, getting as far away from those monsters as possible. But then I felt a small hand clutch my sleeve. Sunhyun. He was right there, unconscious, trusting me. I couldn’t lose it now.I swallowed hard, forcing down the lump of fear in my throat. “Calm down,” I whispered to myself, trying to keep my voice steady. My body moved on autopilot, shielding him as best as I could, though my heart was pounding so loud I thought they might hear it. Every step forward felt impossible, like my legs were weighed down with lead. I gripped the bowstring in my hand so tightly it bit into my fingers, my focus narrowing to a single thought: Keep moving. Keep him safe. There was no time to think about how terrified I was—not when Sunhyun was depending on me.I used my mana that allowed me to glide through the air. With a corner of my eye, I noticed that Yoojin was still bleeding, yet still once in a while throwing back his eyes at us to check if we were safe. I just had to make to the closest rooftop where land monsters would no longer pose a threat.I shot down multiple birds and even things that looked like a monster. It seemed as if there was honey smudged all over that little dwarf that monsters are like bees are attracted to him.I didn’t really understand what mana was. Yoojin described it as a tool with endless possibilities, a force limited only by one’s imagination. But to me, the concept felt vague, almost intangible. "One must see to comprehend and imagine," he had said, but I couldn’t even begin to grasp what I was supposed to be seeing. I drove forward based purely on instinct and his hurried verbal instructions, but my head refused to wrap around it fully.At one point, I even tried to summon a gaming interface, thinking maybe it was like a simulation, where stats and guides would miraculously appear to help me make sense of things. But nothing happened. There were no glowing numbers, no skill descriptions, no comforting HUD. It wasn’t a game—this was raw, untamed reality. Yoojin was right; I knew nothing about how this world worked. And yet, I was expected to survive in it, to wield this mysterious power as if I’d known it my whole life.My body… I couldn’t tell if it was stronger. Maybe it was, just a little, but the exhaustion clinging to me like a heavy fog made it impossible to gauge. Was my stamina higher, or was I simply running on sheer desperation? Could I lift twice as much as I used to, or was that wishful thinking? There was no guiding point, no baseline to compare against.The only person who could’ve told me—who could’ve explained what I was supposed to feel—was Yoojin. He always seemed to know more, like he’d lived through this chaos before. But right now, he wasn’t in a position to guide me, and that left me lost. I didn’t know if I was growing into something greater or just scraping by on borrowed time.My eyes slowly changed their course to Sunhyun, his eyelashes started to flutter.After some time, Sunhyun stirred, his lashes fluttering as his eyes opened fully. He looked around, his expression filled with confusion and disorientation. His gaze shifted toward me, a silent question in his eyes, but I had no words to offer—not yet. When he tried to look down at the ground below, all he could see were massive ruins, the remnants of a once-standing structure, now overtaken by the swarm of monsters crawling through it like ants over a carcass.He wasn’t in his best condition, not by a long shot. His face was pale, and his movements sluggish, like his body still hadn’t fully accepted the mana coursing through it. Most of all, he hadn’t started glowing—not yet. The awakening was still incomplete, leaving him teetering on the edge of transformation but not quite ready to take the leap. My chest tightened at the thought. Time was running out, and we couldn’t afford to linger much longer.“Yoojin said I can’t leave you until you start and finish glowing, so don’t even think about trying to get away,” I told him firmly, my voice cutting through the tension.But Sunhyun barely acknowledged me. His gaze darted around, restless and searching, as though my words had never reached him. He wasn’t looking for an escape—he was looking for his brother. The desperation in his eyes was palpable, like a thread threatening to unravel entirely. No matter how much I tried to anchor him, his focus was entirely elsewhere, and I couldn’t blame him. If I were in his position, I’d be searching for Yoojin, too.He seemed to be in a lot of pain. I wonder if Yoojin also had to go through all that. I didn't really feel anything, just slight discomfort.Some airborne monsters were still heading straight for us, their grotesque forms slicing through the air with alarming speed. My heart pounded as I raised my hand, instinctively channeling the mana within me. I swung my fingers as if plucking an invisible bowstring, and in that moment, I visualized threads of energy coiling tightly around my targets.The shimmering strands lashed out, cutting clean through the monsters’ bodies and bones. They screeched in agony, their cries echoing through the air before their mutilated forms tumbled lifelessly to the ruins below. I clenched my jaw, steadying my breath. There were more coming—there were always more—but at least for now, I’d bought us a few seconds of precious time.“Seems you got the hang of it,” Sunhyun snapped, his voice low but edged with something between awe and irritation.I glanced at him, wiping the sweat from my brow. “Not the time for commentary,” I muttered, though a small part of me couldn’t help but feel a flicker of pride.Sunhyun, however, didn’t let up. “No, seriously. You’re out here slicing monsters like it’s nothing, and I’m just... waiting to light up like a damn glow stick.”Despite the tension, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. “Yeah, well, maybe you should hurry it up. It’s not like we have all day.”“I can’t even protect my brother,” he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. But I heard every word.I paused for a moment, glancing at him. There was a weight in his tone that felt too heavy for someone his age to carry. Despite the situation, I found myself smiling faintly. He wasn’t entirely wrong, but he didn’t see the full picture either.“You’re not wrong,” I said, my voice soft but steady. “But trust me, there would’ve been a lot more monsters swarming us if we were still back there with him. Yoojin made sure we had a shot at this—don’t waste it by doubting yourself.”Sunhyun started to illuminate shortly after, his form bathed in a soft, pulsating glow that seemed to originate from within.He raised his arms slowly, inspecting them with a calm, almost detached expression, as if he were observing someone else entirely. Then, without warning, a massive pillar of black mana erupted into the sky from his body, swirling and crackling with raw, unrestrained energy. It painted the world around us in stark contrasts, like the calm before an unstoppable storm.I took a step back instinctively, shielding my eyes from the sheer intensity of it. “Well, damn,” I muttered under my breath. “Guess you weren’t kidding about the glow stick thing.”I didn’t know what happened when I was awakening, but it must have been something like this.Thousands of monsters, their attention locked onto us like predators to prey, surged toward Sunhyun. It was as if the black pillar had sent out an irresistible call, a signal that couldn’t be ignored. They came in waves—crawling, slithering, and flying. Some clambered over others, crushing their own kind in a desperate frenzy to reach him. Their movements were erratic, almost mindless, as if they had been brainwashed, driven by one singular, primal instinct: to devour.The ground trembled beneath their sheer weight, a chaotic orchestra of snarls, roars, and gnashing teeth. My breath hitched as I glanced at Sunhyun, still calm, still glowing, as if oblivious to the storm of creatures closing in around us. “Sunhyun…” I said, gripping my mana tightly. “You better finish whatever this is, fast.”“I guess I know why Hyung was in such a bad state,” Sunhyun muttered, his voice steady as he took in the chaos around us.I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant—maybe it was the toll awakening took on the body or the weight of what we were facing—but the truth hit hard: this power didn’t come without consequences.Haru, noticing Sunhyun’s growing awareness of his own energy, stepped closer. “Listen,” he said, his voice low but clear. “Yoojin told me how to focus my mana—imagine it, visualize it. You can do the same.” Haru’s words were calm, but there was urgency in his tone. “It’s all about focus. If you want to control it, you have to see it in your mind first.”Sunhyun looked down at his hands, his brow furrowing slightly. The air around him shimmered as his mana responded, the black pillar of energy swirling like a tempest started to calm. Slowly, the energy shifted. He focused harder, his eyes narrowing as he concentrated. The swirling black began to flicker with bursts of deep orange, the hue of flame.Within moments, flames roared around his hands, wrapping his arms in a blaze that danced like candle lights. The monsters that came near him were burned to ash, their bodies consumed by the very flames he conjured.The ground was littered with fallen creatures, their bodies forming a grotesque pyramid of destruction beneath us. Sunhyun, seemingly unaffected by the carnage, stood there, his expression focused, his newly awakened flame aspect now fully in control.“I think I’m good now. We must go to Hyung,” said Sunhyun, wiping off the sweat.For some mysterious reason, his body reacted quite differently from mine after awakening. I felt quite refreshed yet Sunhyun looked tired.“Leave me on top of the building and get Yoojin,” Sunhyun said, his voice firm despite the weariness in his tone.I paused, surprised by his words. It was the first time I’d ever heard him call his brother, Yoojin, by name. Before, it was always 'Hyung,' a term that held so much meaning between them. But now, in the midst of all this chaos, his tone was different—more urgent, almost detached as he spoke of his brother like he wasn’t the one who always had to protect him.“Sunhyun…” I began, but he cut me off with a hard look. His eyes, though tired, were resolute.“I’m fine now. Just go get him. I can handle myself for a bit.”There was no time to argue. His resolve was clear, and I knew he wasn’t asking for help—not now, at least. His only priority was to get to Yoojin, to make sure his brother wasn’t alone in this hellscape.I gave him a nod, my own determination solidifying as I turned to sprint toward Yoojin’s last known location.I was getting closer to him.He had been hurled into the air, crashing into the side of a building with a sickening impact before gravity took hold and began to drag him downward. My heart sank as I realized that if he hit the ground from that height, there would be no coming back.I was almost there, just a few steps away when his body began its fall. He seemed almost lifeless, his limbs limp, and for a brief moment, it was as if he were nothing more than a doll being discarded. His mouth moved—he said something—but the words were swallowed by the noise around us. I couldn’t hear him, couldn’t make sense of it.His fall was slow, almost too slow, like time itself was cruelly dragging him down. I reached out instinctively, but he was already too far from me, falling without any sign of resistance. My stomach churned, and I pushed myself faster, desperate to reach him before it was too late.“Got you,” I whispered, my voice shaky as I caught him in midair.Seeing him in such a vulnerable, broken state made my heart sink, dropping straight into my stomach.He isn’t going to die, right? The thought was a constant ache in my chest as I tightened my grip around him, desperate to keep him from slipping away. My hands trembled as I held him close, unwilling to let go, not even for a second. The fear of losing him clawed at me, making every second feel like an eternity.“S-s-sun-sunh-“My heart twisted in my chest as I heard him struggle to speak. Despite everything—the near-death state he was in, the labored breaths, the wounds that covered him—he was still thinking of Sunhyun.“Sunhyun is fine,” I whispered, hoping to calm him. His eyes didn’t open, but I could feel the tension slowly leaving his body, the relief, however fleeting, washing over him.But that relief didn’t sit right with me. His body felt like it was melting in my arms, soft and lifeless, as if all strength had drained out of him. It was as though he didn’t have the will to hold himself up anymore, and the weight of it all was suffocating. He was barely there—fading, slipping away—and it tore at me in ways I couldn't express.He looked even worse than I realized. The damage was worse than I thought—his arms were probably broken, and the cuts on his body were more than I could count.He told me he would be fine.The words echoed in my head, but they felt meaningless now. How could he have been fine when he looked like this? His body was shattered, and yet he'd pushed through it, still trying to reassure me even as he was falling apart. It made me want to scream, to shake him awake, but I couldn’t do anything but hold him. And the more I looked at him, the more I feared that he wouldn’t make it....I understood now. His words, his insistence, had all been to make me trust his decision. He wanted me to prioritize Sunhyun, no matter what, even if it meant sacrificing his own safety. That realization gnawed at my insides, a bitter taste I couldn’t swallow.My hands were trembling as I was approaching the high building. What was I supposed to say to his brother now?His face finally lit up but quickly turned into disapproval. “What took you so long? Is Hyung that tired to be princess-carried by you?”I couldn't make a sound, not even an apology would work. He stepped closer and then rushed, his expression sinking exponentially.Yoojin’s appearance was almost unrecognizable, washed in the aftermath of bloodshed. His white hair, usually pristine and unruffled, clung to his skin, matted and darkened by the blood that had soaked into it. His clothes were shredded, the fabric torn apart by claws and debris, its pristine color drowned in blood. His shirt clung to his skin, soaked through with blood, the red staining it in a horrifying, macabre way.“What… happened…” he stuttered as I fell down onto my knees.I laid down Yoojin near Sunhyun.He touched the cold face of his brother, feeling faint breathing.He was in this condition because of me. He is dying because of me. I’m killing someone again.The fire swirling around Sunhyun intensified, crackling with an eerie glow that threatened to consume everything in its path. The heat rising from his body scorched the air, and I could feel the burn even from where I stood. His eyes, however, were distant, locked in focus as the flame grew stronger, as if it were a part of him. His body was trembling, struggling to control the overwhelming power that he was still learning to wield. I could see the sweat dripping down his face, his breath shallow as if every ounce of his energy was being drained by this eruption of flames.“Sunhyun! Stop it!” I shouted, my voice breaking through the air like a plea. But it didn’t seem to reach him. His focus was too consumed by the fire. My heart raced, knowing that his uncontrolled power would only worsen his condition. He was still fragile, his body not yet fully adjusted to the awakening, and this surge of flame was making him more vulnerable. I tried to reach out to him, but it felt as though I was calling to someone far away, unable to connect with him. I couldn't lose him like this—he was already on the verge of collapsing, and this power only made it worse.“Sunhyun! Focus! You’re hurting yourself!” I urged again, desperate.Sunhyun’s expression was completely unrecognizable, a stark contrast to the calm, analytical boy he once was. His eyes were wide and unfocused, like a hollow shell filled with nothing but a burning drive. The fire around him flickered violently, casting chaotic shadows on his face. He was no longer the person I knew—the Sunhyun I cared for had been replaced by something darker, something driven by raw power.He took a slow step toward the edge of the building, his voice low but sharp, as if the flames themselves were giving him purpose. “I will take care of this,” he muttered, though there was no doubt in his tone. “Find a doctor. If he dies, this city will die.”I could feel the weight of his words. There was no hesitation, no fear. It was as though he had already accepted what needed to be done, but it was clear to me—he wasn’t in control anymore. The fire he was wielding was far too dangerous for someone still adjusting to their awakening. The very idea of him going alone to confront whatever threat lay ahead made my heart clench. He wasn't thinking clearly, and it terrified me. But at the same time, I could see the determination in his stance, the unwavering resolve. If I didn’t stop him now, I knew he’d push himself beyond his limits, and the consequences could be catastrophic.I listened to the voices... to hear anything about someone who could heal and as soon as even a spark got picked up by me, I rushed in that direction faster than before.Looking back, everything that was moving was melted by that boy's flame.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
---So Haru---I sprinted through the air, each step fueled by desperation, covering miles without pause. My breath was ragged, but I couldn’t afford to stop. Amid the cacophony of distant battles and roaring monsters, a faint voice cut through the chaos, clear enough to catch my attention.“Can you heal him?” a man’s voice asked, steady but carrying a hint of urgency.I didn’t need to hear anything else. The possibility, however slim, was enough to reignite hope. Without hesitation, I shifted direction, leaping through the air toward the source of the voice. My heart pounded in sync with my frantic steps, and I prayed I wasn’t too late.The impact of my landing sent cracks rippling through the ground, dust billowing in the air as I held Yoojin tightly against me. His weight was barely noticeable, but the lifeless sway of his body made my stomach twist.The group tensed immediately, weapons drawn and pointed my way. Their leader, a man with a commanding presence, stepped forward. His eyes narrowed as he fired questions at me like bullets.“Who are you? What are you? What’s your objective?”Their suspicion was palpable, their stances rigid. But I didn’t care about their concerns. I had one priority.“Do you have a healer?” I cut through their questions, my voice sharp and unwavering. Their hesitation betrayed a flicker of uncertainty as they seemed to sense the vast gap between my power and theirs. Whatever thoughts they had, they’d better push them aside—because time wasn’t on our side.A woman stepped forward, her presence calm but powerful. Her eyes scanned me, then flicked to Yoojin with a measured look. “I am the healer. Why do you need me?”I didn’t waste time. “Heal this man.” My tone left no room for debate as I carefully bent down, easing Yoojin onto the ground. His body slumped lifelessly, blood staining the dirt beneath him. “Just save him,” I snapped, my voice breaking slightly despite my attempt to remain composed.“Yoojin?” she asked suddenly, her expression shifting as recognition flickered in her eyes. She stepped closer, her urgency doubling. “Yoojin, is that really you?”“You know him?” I asked, startled.“Well,” she began, glancing between me and Yoojin, “He once brought a dog into my clinic. It had a broken leg, and he begged me to heal it, just like you are now.” A faint smile tugged at her lips, though her hands never stopped working. “He left quite the impression. What a coincidence to meet like this.”I wasn’t sure if it was fate or irony, but I didn’t care. “Then you better save him,” I muttered. “No coincidences matter if he dies.”It seemed like Yoojin had a lot of people he knew—more than I ever realized. A healer, of all people? And what dog was she even talking about? My mind wandered for a moment, picturing him with some scrappy stray. It was strange to think about, given how grim and chaotic everything had been.Well, if knowing her meant his life would be saved, I wasn’t about to question it. I exhaled slowly, letting some of the tension in my shoulders ease as I lowered myself to the ground nearby. My legs felt heavy, and exhaustion was threatening to pull me under, but I kept my gaze fixed on Yoojin.Suwin knelt beside Yoojin, her hands glowing faintly as she began her assessment. Her expression was calm but sharp, like someone accustomed to high-stakes situations. She glanced up at me, her dark eyes narrowing with purpose."His condition is critical," she said, her tone clipped. "How long has he been like this? And what exactly happened to him?"I hesitated for a moment, trying to piece together a coherent answer. "I... I don’t know the exact time, but it’s been hours. He was fighting monsters and took a lot of hits. His arms are limp, he’s lost too much blood, and..." My voice faltered as I gestured at the gashes covering his body. "He just wouldn’t stop pushing himself."Suwin’s hands hovered over a particularly deep wound on Yoojin’s side, the faint glow intensifying. "Did he use mana extensively? Any signs of overuse?""Yes," I said quickly. "He drained himself completely. He—he was protecting someone. He gave everything he had."Her lips pressed into a thin line as she examined him further. "Foolish, but not surprising," she muttered under her breath. Then, louder: "Is he awakened? What’s his rank, his abilities?"I froze, caught off guard by the question. "Rank? I... I don’t know what that even means. I mean, he’s awakened, but I’ve never heard him mention ranks or anything like that."Suwin shot me a skeptical glance. "You don’t know what ranks are?"I shook my head, frustration bubbling up. "I’m new to all of this! Sunhyun—his little brother—might know, but I don’t. I barely understand how this world works, let alone what someone like Yoojin can do. Just... can you save him or not?"Her gaze softened slightly, though her hands remained steady over Yoojin. "Fine. But not knowing his rank complicates things." She paused for a moment before continuing, "If his body has a small amount of mana by nature, he can be put to danger if it overflows."Healing is an ability where mana is used to accelerate the body's natural recovery process by enhancing circulation and regeneration. It's not some fairy tale magic where wounds instantly vanish. If I make the wrong move or misjudge his condition, the effort could end up killing him faster than the injuries themselves, especially since there is no medical equipment on hand."I clenched my fists, feeling useless. "All I know is that he’s strong. Strong enough to protect us. He’s always been the one to handle everything." My voice cracked slightly at the end.Suwin nodded, her focus shifting back to Yoojin. "Alright. I’ll do what I can. Stay close in case I need something, but let me work."I swallowed hard and stepped back, watching as her hands glowed brighter, the hum of mana filling the air. My chest tightened as I realized how little I could do to help.I nodded, falling silent as Suwin’s hands glowed brighter, the faint hum of mana filling the air. The tension in my chest only grew.The day faded into moonlight as star glitter, it was the fourth day since I obtained friends.I sat beside Yoojin, watching his chest rise and fall. At least he was still breathing. That was something, right? The room was so quiet, the hum of leftover mana from Suwin’s healing the only sound.“Hey, Hyung. You really scared me, you know? When I caught you falling... you looked so lifeless. Like you’d already given up.” My throat tightened, and I clenched my hands into fists.“You always act like you’ve got everything under control. Like nothing can touch you. But look at you now.” I shook my head, a mix of frustration and guilt twisting in my chest. “I guess you were right to send me off with Sunhyun. I mean, I don’t even know what these ranks everyone talks about mean. Sunhyun would probably laugh at me for that. He’s the smart one.”I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. “Oh, by the way, did you really bring a dog to Suwin’s clinic once? What did you name it? Something cool like Cerberus? Or was it something embarrassing, like Fluffy?”I chuckled softly to myself, but it died out almost immediately. My gaze dropped to the floor. “You know, I didn’t even know you had a dog. When Suwin said it, it felt so... random. But then I remembered. Sunhyun said something once, didn’t he? That you guys had a dog.” I paused, swallowing hard. “What happened to it? Did you lose it? Did it die?”Leaning back in the chair, I stared at the ceiling. “I don’t know how you do it. Protecting everyone, fighting like that. It’s like you don’t even care what happens to you as long as we’re okay.” I glanced at him. “But we care about you too. I care. So maybe stop trying to die all the time, huh?”A bitter laugh escaped before I could stop it. “Sunhyun’s probably losing his mind right now because I left him to find help. He didn’t want to stay put, kept looking for you. Can’t really blame him. I mean, you’re all he’s got. And now you’re here, looking like you just lost a fight with the world.”I rubbed the back of my neck, my voice barely above a whisper. “I wish I could do more. Be stronger, like you. Instead, I’m just fumbling my way through this whole awakening thing. But I promise, I’m going to get better. So you don’t have to carry all of this by yourself anymore.”I hesitated, my eyes fixed on his pale face. “Just... wake up, okay? Sunhyun’s strong, but he needs you. We both do.”The silence in the room stretched, my words hanging in the air as I leaned back, watching Yoojin’s unmoving form.The door propped open, startling me. As I looked at the entrance I found Sunhyun, his eyes fixed on the floor. He couldn't look. If he would—he would cry.Sunhyun and I sat on the floor, leaning against the wall beneath the same shaft of moonlight. The silence felt heavy, broken only by the occasional creak of the building.“So,” I started, my voice low to avoid waking Yoojin, “This awakening thing. What’s the deal? Is it always like this, or are we just the lucky ones?”Sunhyun, sitting with his arms draped over his knees, his features cast in sharp relief by the moonlight. “Lucky? You think any part of this feels lucky?”I shrugged, trying to keep the mood light. “Not really, no. Just trying to make conversation.”He exhaled slowly, his gaze dropping to his hands. “It’s not supposed to be easy. Yoojin told me it’s different for everyone. Some people barely feel anything. Others... it’s like their body gets torn apart from the inside out.”“Well, guess which one we got,” I muttered, earning a faint twitch at the corner of his mouth.“Awakening isn’t just about power. It’s like... your body and mind are reshaping themselves to handle something bigger. Stronger.” He paused, flexing his fingers. “But it doesn’t come for free.”“Yeah, I figured that out when I almost passed out mid-air,” I said, rubbing the back of my neck. “So, what’s your deal? Fire, right?”He nodded. “It feels... alive. Like it has its own will. Sometimes it listens, sometimes it doesn’t. But when it does...” His voice trailed off, his expression distant.“That sounds way cooler than mine,” I said, gesturing vaguely. “I just feel like I’m winging it—literally. No fancy element, no roaring flames. Just speed and... this weird energy that kind of looks like wind.”“It’s not about what you get. It’s about how you use it,” Sunhyun said, turning to look at me. “Hyung said that once.”“Hyung says a lot of things,” I muttered. “Half of them go right over my head.”Sunhyun gave me a sidelong glance. “He said that, too.”That earned a snort from me. “Figures.”We sat in silence for a moment, the faint sound of Yoojin’s breathing grounding us both. The moonlight shifted slightly, casting longer shadows.“So what now?” I finally asked, leaning my head back against the wall. “We just keep pushing through until we either figure it out or collapse?”“Pretty much,” Sunhyun replied bluntly.“Great. Love the optimism.”To my surprise, he actually laughed, a quiet sound that broke the tension in the room.“You’re doing better than you think, Haru,” he said after a moment, his voice softer. “It’s not about knowing everything right away. Even Hyung didn’t get it all at once. You figure it out as you go.”“Yeah, well, let’s hope I figure it out before another monster decides to rearrange my face.”That drew a real laugh from him this time, short but genuine.“We’ll get there,” Sunhyun said, a quiet determination in his voice. “We don’t have a choice.”“Fair point,” I said, glancing sideways at him. “But if we’re going to survive this, I’m holding you to that firepower of yours. You’ve got the cooler ability. It’s only fair.”“Deal,” he replied, his lips twitching into the faintest smile.
Yoojin, wake up.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
I had a dream...The dream unfolded like a theater of chaos, surreal and vivid. I stood in the middle of the ground, cracked and scorched as if it had been torn apart by the wrath of something ancient and unrelenting. The air was thick with ash, swirling in the faint, crimson glow of a dying sun hanging low in the sky.I tried to move, but my legs felt weighted, like wading through knee-deep mud. In the distance, I saw shadowy figures moving, their forms indistinct but menacing. They weren’t human, not entirely. Some towered high, their limbs unnaturally elongated, others crawled like beasts, their eyes glowing with a hungry, unnatural light.“Yoojin,” a voice whispered, soft but piercing, carried by the wind. It didn’t come from any one direction—it was everywhere and nowhere at once.I turned, and the ground beneath my feet began to crumble. The cracks widened, revealing a searing abyss below, molten and alive, as if the earth itself was bleeding. I staggered back, my breath catching.A silhouette stood on the edge of the abyss, its back to me. Sunhyun.“Sunhyun!” I called out, but my voice echoed hollowly, swallowed by the growing roar of the earth splitting apart.He didn’t turn. His figure wavered, like a flickering flame about to go out.“I’m trying to protect you,” I said, though the words felt useless, powerless.The shadow beside him grew, expanding into an enormous form. It was amorphous, a swirling mass of darkness with burning red eyes that bore into me. I reached out, trying to run toward them, but the ground gave way beneath me, and I was falling.Falling endlessly.As I plummeted, I saw flashes of destruction—buildings collapsing, fire consuming everything, screams that faded into silence. Through it all, I could see Sunhyun and Haru, fighting desperately against an onslaught of creatures that seemed to pour endlessly from the cracks in the world.And then I saw myself.I was standing still amidst the chaos, bloodied and battered, my white hair streaked with ash. My hands glowed faintly with mana, but they trembled, useless. I looked down at them, then at the city collapsing around me.“You failed,” the voice whispered again, louder this time, dripping with venom.I couldn’t tell if it was accusing me or pitying me.I turned back to the shadowed abyss, and there it was again—the massive, formless entity, now towering above me, its red eyes multiplying, dozens upon dozens of them.“You can’t stop it,” it said, and its voice wasn’t a whisper anymore. It was thunderous, shaking the very fabric of the dream.“No,” I muttered, clenching my fists.But the laughter that followed wasn’t just mocking—it was certain.The dream dissolved into darkness, I saw Sunhyun again, reaching out, his face stricken with something I hadn’t seen before."#########."And then I woke up, gasping for air, drenched in cold sweat. The feeling of the dream lingered, like a weight pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe.It wasn’t just a dream. It was a warning."Hyung!"I felt a weight against the bed, someone’s hands grabbing mine. My vision swam, but I recognized the face in front of me, eyes wide and glistening with tears."Sunhyun?" I croaked, my voice barely audible."Hyung, are you okay? Please, say something!" His voice cracked, his grip tightening on my hand. Tears were streaming down his face, and the sight made my heart clench."I’m... fine," I managed to rasp out, though it was far from the truth. My whole body ached, and my mind felt like it was still caught in the nightmare."You’re not fine!" he cried, his words trembling. "You scared me. You—you can’t just..." His words broke off as he wiped his face with his sleeve, his breaths coming in shaky gasps.The sight of him like this—so vulnerable, so desperate—hurt more than any injury I’d suffered. "I’m sorry," I whispered, though my voice barely carried. "I didn’t mean to...""Don’t apologize!" he shot back, his voice rising before it cracked again. He buried his face in his hands for a moment, then looked back up at me, his expression raw and pained. "You don’t have to do everything alone, Hyung. You don’t have to carry all of this by yourself."I swallowed hard, my throat dry. His words struck something deep inside me, and for a moment, I didn’t know how to respond."I’m not strong like you, Sunhyun," I finally admitted, my voice trembling. "I just... wanted to protect you.""You’ve already done that," he said softly, his tears still falling. "But I need you here, Hyung. I can’t do this without you."His words hit me like a blow, and I felt my chest tighten. I reached out weakly, brushing his hair away from his damp cheeks. "I’ll try," I murmured, my voice cracking. "I’ll stay."He nodded, biting his lip as more tears spilled over. "Good," he whispered, his hand still gripping mine tightly. "Because I’m not letting you go anywhere."For the first time in what felt like forever, I let myself relax. The weight of the nightmare still lingered, but Sunhyun’s presence grounded me, his quiet sobs a painful reminder that I wasn’t alone.I tried covering the eyes with my right hand, but it was still blurry.“Sir Yoojin, how are you feeling? It’s been a while.”Her voice was calm, yet there was a familiarity in it that I couldn’t quite place. I blinked a few times, trying to bring her face into focus through the haze clouding my vision.“Mysterious figure pretending to know me,” I muttered dryly, my voice hoarse. “Who are you?”She laughed softly, stepping closer. “Aren’t you the vet?” I asked, squinting. My vision was still blurry, and my body felt as if it had been through a shredder.“I am,” she confirmed with a knowing smile, “You should’ve seen how terrified those children were.”Children? Right... “That probably scared them a lot,” I murmured, my voice softer now.“It did,” she admitted, crouching near the bed. “But I calmed them down and told them you’d pull through. You do have a knack for making an impression, Sir Yoojin.”“Just... Yoojin,” I corrected. “No need for formality.”“I see you haven’t changed,” she remarked, her tone light. She shifted her gaze to Sunhyun, who sat silently by my side, his hands gripping his knees as if to anchor himself.Sunhyun didn’t say a word, but his dark eyes burned with emotion. I could see how hard he was working to hold himself together. I smiled faintly at him. “Hey, what’s with the long face? I’m still alive, aren’t I?”He flinched, looking away briefly before glancing back. “You scared me, Hyung,” he said quietly, his voice trembling despite his effort to sound composed. His hands twitched slightly, and I could tell he wanted to hug me but was holding back because of my injuries.Suwin looked between us and stood, giving Sunhyun a small nod as if to encourage him. “He’s tough,” she said to him. “But if you want to make yourself useful, keep him company while I check his vitals.”Sunhyun nodded stiffly but didn’t move closer. I wanted to tell him it was fine, that I wouldn’t break any more than I already had. Instead, I settled for a weak chuckle. “You’re holding yourself back, huh? Don’t worry, I’m not as fragile as I look right now.”Sunhyun’s lip quirked in a brief, bittersweet smile, but his hands stayed glued to his knees. Suwin smiled knowingly, her hands glowing faintly as she began her work.“Well, Yoojin,” she said after a moment, her tone almost teasing, “You’ve certainly got people who care about you. Maybe try to scare them a little less next time, hm?”“I’ll keep that in mind,” I replied, closing my eyes briefly. The tension in the room eased slightly, though the weight of everything unsaid lingered between me and Sunhyun.“Haru,” I called out, my voice low but firm as I focused on the silhouette lingering just outside the door. He was trying to hide, though his crimson hair betrayed him.The figure visibly jumped, startled. His body tensed as if preparing to bolt, the hesitation radiating from him like a second shadow.“Come here,” I said, my tone leaving no room for argument.Haru hesitated, his shoulders stiffening as he turned slightly to glance back. His green eyes flickered with unease, and for a moment, I thought he might actually run. Slowly, he stepped inside, his movements careful, like a child caught sneaking into the kitchen after bedtime.“You’re awake,” he finally muttered, his voice quieter than usual. He stayed near the door, not daring to move closer.“Obviously,” I replied with a faint smirk, though it quickly faded. “What’s with the guilt?”“I’m not guilty,” Haru shot back too quickly, his arms crossing defensively. His eyes darted toward the floor. “I just... didn’t want to bother you.”I raised a brow. “You’ve never worried about that before.”He flinched, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, well, you almost died. Kind of makes a guy rethink how much he’s bothering people.”I sighed, leaning back against the pillows. “You’re not bothering me. Come closer.”Haru shuffled forward reluctantly, his gaze still avoiding mine. When he finally stood by the bedside, I could see the tension in his stance, his weight shifting from one foot to the other.Sunhyun didn’t seem bothered by Haru’s presence—not in the way he might’ve been with a stranger. In fact, the way his shoulders relaxed ever so slightly told me he understood exactly what Haru was feeling, because he’d felt it too.“Hey,” I said softly, my tone gentler now. “What’s wrong?”His eyes finally met mine, and I saw something raw there—fear, worry, and something else he didn’t quite know how to say. “I... I thought you weren’t gonna wake up,” he admitted, his voice cracking slightly.“Well, I’m here now,” I reassured him. “And I’m not planning on checking out anytime soon. So stop acting like it’s the end of the world.”Sunhyun, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, murmured, “You didn’t tell us how bad it was.”Haru scoffed, though it lacked his usual fire. “You say that like it’s no big deal.”“Because it isn’t,” I replied, offering a small smile. “Not when I’ve got you and Sunhyun looking out for me.”Haru softened his defense, though his lips pressed into a thin line. “You really scared us, you know?”I nodded. “I know. I’m sorry.”He exhaled sharply, as if letting go of a weight he’d been carrying. “Don’t do it again, okay?”“I’ll try,” I said, though the look in his eyes told me he didn’t believe me.“Good enough,” he muttered, pulling up a chair to sit beside the bed, next to Sunhyun. For a while, neither of us said anything, the silence filled only by the soft hum of the night."Thank you, Haru." I said barely above a whisper.The boy was visibly confused. "What for?""For coming back," I smile faintly.You knew I would, said his expression, relieved.It suddenly started raining, intruding into my thoughts.“The sky is crying.” I whispered to myself after the children were escorted out.So many things were changing. The government, unlike before, was moving with an urgency I hadn’t seen before. They were establishing command faster than I expected, almost too quickly, as if they were trying to control the inevitable chaos before it even started. It wasn’t just about quelling the panic anymore. They had already identified that the different illumination colors during awakening corresponded to varying ranks, an essential piece of the puzzle. From what I heard, the more intense and unique the color, the higher the rank of the awakened individual. It was their way of classifying threats and potential assets.I wondered how they were managing it all—how many awakened individuals they had under their control and what they planned to do with them once they knew who was what. Would they take it further, like using their powers to create an army? The thought made me uneasy. No matter how well the government handled the outbreak of power, they couldn't foresee the damage being done to the people, to us.The monsters were slowly being taken care of, though not without significant loss. It was a constant battle, with new threats emerging from every direction. There were flying monsters that dominated the skies, their wings flapping in the wind, hunting anything they could catch. The seas, too, were teeming with dangerous creatures, their forms barely visible beneath the water's surface, while the forests were crawling with predators waiting to strike at the unprepared. It wasn’t just one battle, it was many, fought on every front.The government had responded with organized force, issuing orders to clear out sectors in chunks. First, the cities—priority areas with the densest population. The streets were now lined with barricades, patrols constantly on the move, and fighter groups working to thin out the monsters in urban areas. But it wasn’t enough. The cities were getting swept clean, but that left the more remote areas vulnerable. The government’s plan was to expand outward in waves, securing zones around the cities to create safe havens, but progress was slow.Some zones, however, had been lost entirely. Areas with too many casualties were sealed off, turned into no-go zones, completely abandoned in the wake of monstrous overtake. It was a grim reminder of the cost of this new world.As for the awakened, they were learning—slowly but surely. It wasn’t just about power; it was about control. At first, there was chaos. People with abilities had no idea how to harness them. But now, many were starting to get the hang of it, slowly understanding the ebb and flow of their newfound powers. It wasn’t as natural as breathing, but they were figuring it out.Still, not everyone was able to master their abilities. Some were crushed under the weight of their own inexperience. Others simply couldn't keep up with the demands. Every day, more bodies piled up, and yet, the world kept moving forward, unwilling to stop for those who couldn’t adapt.Going outside wasn’t necessarily unsafe, but stepping into the open meant living under the shadow of constant war.
Every person was a soldier, walking with a gun aimed at their own head, knowing that at any moment, the bullet will be finally set free.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
A few days had passed.Haru walked into the room, carrying two items in his hands. Without a word, he set them on the bedside table—a phone and a watch.The phone was silent, its screen cracked and chipped on sides, probably dead. The watch wasn’t much better, its glass shattered, arrows frozen in an eternal pause.“You could’ve just thrown them away,” I said, tilting my head.“Well…” Haru hesitated, scratching the back of his neck. “No one really wanted to touch your stuff.”“Touch my stuff? Why not?”Haru leaned against the wall, crossing his arms. “Oh, he wasn’t exactly an angel. More like a storm waiting to explode. But…” He paused, the corner of his lips quirking upward. “He was nicer to me than anyone else. I guess I got special treatment.”I raised an eyebrow. “Special treatment?”“Well, he calls me a friend.” He chuckled, though there was a nervous edge to it, as if even he wasn’t entirely convinced he deserved the title. “It’s weird, though. He’s intense, but not in a bad way. You can tell he really cares about you—like, really cares. Everyone could see it. He wouldn’t let anyone slack off when it came to helping you.”My gaze flicked toward the bedside table, where the phone and watch sat like remnants of another life. “And you? Were you scared of him?” I asked, half-teasing.“Scared?” Haru laughed, though his voice softened. “Nah. I think he knew I’d be sticking around. Guess that’s what friends are for, right?”His words hung in the air, the lighthearted tone a welcome contrast to the heaviness of the past days. But beneath it all, I could sense the sincerity.Suddenly, my dead phone sprang to life, the screen glowing faintly in the dim light.“This is Yoojin’s phone. How may I help you?” I answered, trying to mask the unease in my voice.“Good evening, this is 112 Emergency Services. We’d like to report an incident involving a potential military draft case. Please listen to the attached recording for context,” said a calm female voice.A notification popped up, and I opened the attached file. Pressing play, I braced myself as the recording began.“112, what’s your emergency?” the woman’s voice came through, gentle but professional.“Uh, there’s this huge wolfdog walking around Street Anten. It’s not aggressive, but it’s really territorial—guarding a house, I think. It even saved me from another monster earlier. But it doesn’t seem… normal,” a man’s voice explained, shaky but clear.Street Anten. My chest tightened. That’s where I live.
“I see. To clarify, this wolfdog hasn’t attacked any humans or other animals, correct?”
“No, not at all. It’s just… really intimidating. I didn’t know if I should report it or…”
“Thank you for informing us,” the responder interrupted, her voice firm now. “Under current policy, all non-aggressive large animals that exhibit unusual traits are to be detained and assessed for potential military draft. This includes creatures like the one you’ve described.”Military draft? My stomach dropped.The caller hesitated. “So, does that mean it’ll be taken away?”“Yes, unless the owner can be verified as an awakened individual,” she clarified. “To avoid unnecessary conflict, the government allows exemptions for animals owned by awakened citizens. If this wolfdog is guarding a residence, there’s a chance it belongs to someone. Please check for identification, such as a collar or tag, however, please retreat if the animals shows any signs of aggression.”“It has a collar in its mouth,” the caller replied after a pause.Behind me, Sunhyun’s soft gasp made me turn. He was listening too, his wide eyes reflecting the same rising dread I felt.The recording continued:“If you can, check for an engraving or contact information,” the responder said. “If there’s a phone number, we’ll reach out to the potential owner. Otherwise, the animal will be detained in accordance with the draft mandate.”“Alright, give me a second,” the caller said, his voice fading as he moved closer. “There’s a name and a phone number here.”“Please dictate it to me,” the responder instructed.The caller recited the number, and the recording ended. The live call resumed immediately, the responder’s tone returning to its earlier calm.
“The number matches this device. As the listed owner, you are required to report to the scene to verify control of the animal. Please note, failure to comply may result in the animal being seized under government mandate.”
“Yes,” I said after a moment, my throat dry. “I’ll head there right away.”The line disconnected.“That’s Barcel,” Sunhyun murmured behind me, his voice trembling.Sunhyun seemed to smile so dearly his face was about to tear. He hurried me to get everything.“Wait, Yoojin,” Haru called out, jogging up to me. He held out a small set of keys, the metal glinting faintly in the light. “These were in the pocket of your old clothes.”I gave him an appreciative nod, taking the keys from his outstretched hand. The familiar weight of the house key pressed against my palm.We walked through the streets, absorbing the scene around us. The acrid scent of smoke still lingered in the air, but the fires had long been extinguished. People moved with purpose, their hands busy clearing debris and hammering planks over broken doorframes.A shopkeeper swept shards of glass from the sidewalk, pausing to greet a neighbor who was carrying a bundle of supplies. Nearby, children cautiously ventured out, their laughter hesitant but growing as they kicked a makeshift ball down the cracked pavement.The streets, though battered, no longer felt lifeless. A noodle cart had been set up on a corner, its steam rising to mingle with the cool evening air, drawing in a small crowd. Workers stopped to exchange tools, their faces streaked with soot but determined.The once-threatening silence of the area was replaced by the sounds of rebuilding—hammers striking nails, voices calling out instructions, and the occasional creak of overloaded wheelbarrows. The monsters that had terrorized this place were gone, and though scars remained, life was steadily creeping back.As we approached the house, my breath caught. Standing in front of the door was an enormous wolfdog, its silhouette striking against the debris-strewn background.Perhaps the reason why the wolfdog did not grab government's attention was due to more pressing matters and since there was no active reports for a subjugation request, the forces were not send to that area.“Barcel!” Sunhyun’s voice cut through the stillness, sharp with a mix of excitement and disbelief.The dog’s ears twitched at the sound, its head snapping up as it scanned for the source. Its golden eyes locked onto Sunhyun, and recognition dawned in its stance.Without hesitation, the massive creature, twice its original size, bounded forward, its powerful legs churning up the dirt. The intensity in its gaze softened into something almost… joyful.The dog nuzzled into Sunhyun, its massive frame leaning against him with a gentleness that felt almost out of place for his size. It was the same affectionate gesture it used to make as a puppy, though now its sheer weight threatened to topple Sunhyun over.I watched, unsure what to think. I’d always called it a puppy, a dog—just not a name. It was easier that way, back when there was a chance it might not survive in this monster-infested world. I would keep distance no matter how much I wanted to give in. This massive creature was no longer a puppy but a massive wolfdog, yet somehow, it wasn't intimidating like I thought it would be. I was waiting for my mouth to taste the disgust, push it down to the depths of my soul. For Sunhyun. But now, seeing him like this, I wasn’t so sure.It didn't flee, it didn't kill, it didn't repulse. It stayed... he returned.He looked more wolf than dog. His fur had darkened to a rich, earthy brown, though the distinct black markings on his legs and the snowy white of his chest and belly had remained unchanged. His golden eyes, sharp and vivid, carried the same piercing intensity as before—but now, there was something more in them. Awareness and affection.As Sunhyun knelt and began playfully ruffling dog’s fur, something unexpected happened. A faint glow emanated from his hands, almost imperceptible at first. The glow pulsed softly, as if alive, and the fur began to shimmer.I stepped closer, my breath catching as I saw the change. Lava-like markings began to spread across Barcel’s body, weaving intricate patterns along his flanks and spiraling down his legs. The marks glowed faintly, their fiery hue growing brighter as they trailed down to his tail, which now seemed almost alight with energy.“Barcel...” I murmured, the name slipping from my lips before I could stop myself. For the first time, it felt natural—not as something distant, but as something... ours.Sunhyun blinked, looking down at his hands and then at the dog. “Did I... do that?” he asked, his voice a mix of wonder and uncertainty.The overgrown puppy wagged his tail, the glowing patterns rippling with the motion, and nudged Sunhyun’s hand as if in approval. A bond had formed between them—one I could feel even from where I stood, stirring something in my chest I wasn’t ready to name.Despite our house being relatively small, its high ceilings and oversized doors with tall windows made it feel more spacious than it was. It had always been a comfortable fit for Sunhyun and me, and now, even with Barcel, it seemed there wouldn’t be a problem—even if he grew larger. And if there ever was an issue, there were always ability-users we could hire to expand the space for a price.I unlocked the door, the familiar creak of the hinges filling the quiet. Stepping inside, I was greeted by the sight of the home I’d nearly forgotten in the chaos of the past weeks. It was exactly as we’d left it, but it felt... different, as though years had passed instead of just ten days.As I closed the door behind us, a sense of peace washed over me, fragile but real. For the first time in a long while, it truly felt like home.I glanced around the kitchen, taking stock of what we had left. Most of the perishable items had spoiled long ago, but a few ingredients didn’t rely on refrigeration—rice, dried seaweed, canned goods, and a few root vegetables that somehow hadn’t gone bad.Electricity was partially back, which meant I could at least warm some things up. I pulled out a small pot, setting it on the stove, and began boiling water for instant noodles. While that heated, I rummaged through the cabinets, pulling out a can of tuna and a jar of pickled radish. Not much, but it would do.With a knife in hand, I sliced the radish into neat pieces, their bright yellow color adding a splash of life to the otherwise modest spread. The dried seaweed crumbled easily in my hands as I set it aside for wrapping the rice.The noodles bubbled on the stove, their steam filling the kitchen with a familiar, comforting scent. It wasn’t a feast by any means, but it was something warm, something homey.“This should tide us over,” I murmured to myself, already making a mental note to head to the store later. Groceries were a priority—Sunhyun had been through too much to settle for scraps.As I plated the food, I glanced toward the living room, where Sunhyun sat cross-legged with Barcel at his side. The sight made me smile. “Dinner’s ready,” I called, setting the dishes on the table. "Don't forget to wash your hands."For now, this would do.I sneaked a glance at Barcel, wondering if he might be hungry. His golden eyes met mine briefly before he lowered himself to the ground, resting his head on his massive paws. It almost felt like a reply—No, I’m fine.Maybe he didn’t need regular food anymore. Perhaps Barcel had started to sustain himself on something else entirely—digesting the essence of monsters he fought or drawing energy in some way I couldn’t understand. Either way, he didn’t seem interested in what I was preparing.That thought was both a relief and a little unsettling. Just what was he...I grabbed the house key and checked my wallet before glancing over at Sunhyun. Barcel lay sprawled on the floor, his fur a filthy mix of dirt and dried blood. Despite the mess, it was clear he didn’t have a single wound. That fact had been bothering me since we found him. How could he have fought off so many monsters and come out of it unscathed?“I’m heading to the store to restock the fridge,” I said, keeping my tone neutral. “Think you can manage things here while I’m gone?”Sunhyun looked up, his eyes lighting up. “Don’t worry, Hyung. I’ll take care of Barcel. He needs a bath and… probably a full grooming session.”I raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure? He’s… a bit of a handful.”Sunhyun’s expression softened as he reached out to ruffle dog’s fur. He let out a low huff but didn’t move. “He’s not that bad. Besides, he’s been through a lot. The least I can do is make him comfortable.”I hesitated, glancing at Barcel. Something about the way Sunhyun looked at him, so full of trust and affection, made me feel guilty for my own reservations.“Alright,” I finally said, heading toward the door. “But if he wrecks the place, you’re cleaning it up.”“Deal,” Sunhyun replied with a grin. “Oh, and Hyung? Don’t forget to grab some snacks. For me and Barcel.”“We’ll see,” I said over my shoulder, stepping out into the street.The store wasn’t far, and with electricity partially restored, it was bustling with people trying to restock their homes. I picked up what I could: rice, vegetables, a few packs of meat, and some canned goods. As an afterthought, I grabbed a small bag of dog treats. Sunhyun would probably make a big deal out of it.I also went out of my way to grab some sweets for him from a different shop, along with a few freshly baked goods. The aroma of warm bread and pastries was comforting, a small reminder of normalcy amidst everything. The shop owner, a kind elderly woman, waved me over as I entered.“You’re Yoojin, right? Haven’t seen you in a while,” she said with a warm smile. Her voice carried the familiarity of someone who had watched the neighborhood grow over the years.“Just stocking up,” I replied, holding up my bags as evidence.She chuckled. “It’s good to see you’re doing okay. Take care of yourself, alright?”She chatted with me for a bit longer, but noticing the weight of the bags I was already carrying, she quickly waved me off. “Go on, now. You’ve got your hands full.”It was a brief moment, but it warmed me. In times like these, it was a relief to see that kindness and resilience hadn’t disappeared entirely.When I returned, the house smelled faintly of soap and wet fur. Sunhyun was kneeling on the floor next to Barcel, scrubbing the last of the dirt from his fur. Barcel’s yellow eyes blinked lazily, his tail thumping against the floor as if he was enjoying the attention.“Welcome back, Hyung,” Sunhyun said, looking up with a satisfied smile. “See? I told you I’d take care of him.”I set the grocery bags on the counter, glancing at the now-clean Barcel. His fur gleamed, the white of his chest and belly standing out against the brown and black of the rest of him. He looked less like a monster and more like the dog Sunhyun always insisted he was. Almost.“Not bad,” I admitted. “Though I’m surprised he let you do all that without a fight.”“He’s a good boy,” Sunhyun said, running a hand through Barcel’s fur. Barcel tilted his head into the touch, his tail wagging. “He just needed someone to care for him. Right, Barcel?”Barcel huffed softly, and Sunhyun beamed. I shook my head, unpacking the groceries, “It took you, what, two hours?”“Worth every second,” Sunhyun replied, standing up and stretching. “Oh, and you got snacks, right?”I pulled the bag of dog treats from the groceries and tossed it to him. “For Barcel. You can share if you’re that desperate.”Sunhyun laughed, catching the bag. “Thanks, Hyung. I’ll make sure he knows these are from you.”“Sure,” I muttered, glancing at Barcel once more. He was clean now, and calmer than I’d expected. Maybe Sunhyun was right. Maybe he really was just a good dog—no matter what he’d become."These are for you. You can have them, but not all at once," I said, gesturing toward the small bag of treats with my hand.Sunhyun’s eyes lit up, the joy in them unmistakable as he reached for the bag. Without hesitation, he pulled out a chocolate croissant, carefully splitting it in half.“Here, Hyung,” he said, holding out one piece toward me with a grin.I blinked, caught off guard by the gesture, but I took the offered half. “Thanks,” I muttered, the faintest smile tugging at my lips as I bit into the warm, flaky pastry. Sunhyun’s happiness was contagious, and for a moment, everything felt a little lighter.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
As the sun dipped lower on the horizon of the next day, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, the house felt unusually quiet. Sunhyun was curled up on the floor with Barcel, who had finally settled after our extensive cleaning session.I froze, glancing toward the door. We weren’t expecting anyone. My gaze flickered to Sunhyun, who sat up, his expression curious but not alarmed.“Hyung, did you invite someone?” he asked, stroking Barcel’s now-clean fur.I shook my head. “No.”Another knock, firm but not urgent. I moved cautiously toward the door, feeling Barcel’s yellow eyes on me as I did. Peeking through the peephole, I let out a quiet sigh when I recognized the figure outside.It was our friend.I opened the door, and there he stood, his crimson hair catching the last light of the day. He wore a casual jacket and jeans, his hands tucked into his pockets as he smiled sheepishly.“Hey,” he said, lifting a hand in greeting. “I hope I’m not interrupting or anything. Sunhyun gave me your address before you left earlier, said I could drop by sometime. I figured... why not now?”Sunhyun’s voice called from behind me. “Haru?” He rushed to the door, peering around me before breaking into a wide smile. “You actually came!”Haru chuckled. “Well, I didn’t have much else to do. Plus, I wanted to see how you two were settling in.”I stepped aside, motioning for him to come in. “It’s fine. You might as well stay for dinner,” I said, though my tone was more matter-of-fact than inviting.Sunhyun beamed, grabbing Haru by the arm and practically dragging him inside. Barcel, who had been watching from his spot, stood up, his massive form immediately catching Haru’s attention.“Whoa…” Haru paused, staring at Barcel. “Is that…?”Sunhyun grinned. “This is Barcel. He’s ours.”Barcel sniffed at Haru cautiously, then let out a low huff before sitting down, seemingly indifferent. Haru let out a breath, his shoulders relaxing.“Well, he’s… big,” Haru said, earning a laugh from Sunhyun.As they started talking, I closed the door and leaned against it, watching them interact. Haru fit in naturally, his relaxed demeanor balancing Sunhyun’s enthusiasm.As Haru leaned back on the couch, his tired expression said everything he hadn’t yet voiced. I poured him a glass of water and placed it on the table before sitting next to Sunhyun, who kept playing with the dog.“So,” Haru started, his voice low, “I’m guessing you already know my place is… well, gone.”I nodded, folding my hands together. “I saw it collapse when we were running. I didn’t want to bring it up earlier, but I had a feeling.”He gave a dry chuckle. “Yeah, well, I went back to confirm. Turns out rubble doesn’t make for great housing.”Sunhyun, who had been quietly petting Barcel, looked up with wide eyes. “Your apartment is really gone? Like… there’s nothing left?”Haru nodded, leaning back against the couch. “Not even a single wall standing. I reported it, but you can imagine how that went. The Department of Real Estate is overwhelmed. They’re barely managing to keep up with the shelters and temporary housing.”I frowned, drying my hands on a towel. “What about staying in one of the government shelters?”The redhead shook his head, grimacing. “It’s not ideal. Too many people crammed into one space, no privacy, and let’s not even start on the noise. It is worse than being at a death metal concert, anyone will go insane if they stay long enough.""Where have you been staying this entire time?" Sunhyun wondered.Haru leaned back on the couch, rubbing the back of his neck. “Mostly the hospital. They let me stick around because I was helping out—organizing supplies, assisting the staff, whatever they needed. I guess you could say I was their guest of honor for a while.”“Guest of honor?” I raised an eyebrow.He shrugged. “It sounds better than ‘freeloader.’ The commander of that team we met earlier gave me temporary permission to stay there since I didn’t have anywhere else to go. But now that you’re back in your home..."His words trailed off, and I filled in the silence. “You don’t have that option anymore.”It was partially my responsibility that his apartment was grounded, a ping of consciousness was truly hitting right now.I looked at Sunhyun and sighed internally, already knowing where this was going.“There’s an empty room you can use,” I said, breaking the silence.Haru blinked. “What?”“You can stay here,” I continued, keeping my tone even. “At least until you figure out something more permanent. The house has plenty of space, and it’s not like you’d be in the way.”Sunhyun’s head snapped toward me, his eyes lighting up with surprise and relief.“Are you sure?” Haru asked, his voice hesitant. “I don’t want to impose.”“You wouldn’t be,” I said simply. “Just help out where you can—chores, groceries, whatever comes up. I don’t mind you staying here.”Haru looked between me and Sunhyun, his expression softening. “Thanks, Yoojin. I appreciate it. Really.”I stood up, brushing off my hands. “Get some rest for now. We’ve all had a long day. I'll make you something to eat.”As I headed toward the kitchen, I glanced back at Sunhyun. He was smiling at Haru, clearly overjoyed as he grabbed his hand and bolted to Haru's designated room, partially showing around the house. It wasn’t hard to see why he wanted his friend to stay.And truthfully, I didn’t mind. That kid had grown on me in ways I hadn’t expected.Dinner came together quicker than I expected. Doenjang jjigae simmered gently on the stove, filling the house with its earthy, comforting aroma. I plated the banchan—a simple spread of kimchi, stir-fried anchovies, and seasoned spinach—before frying up a couple of eggs to golden perfection. It wasn’t much, just a straightforward Korean meal, but it would do.I glanced over my shoulder. Haru was sitting quietly at the table, his hands clasped together, as if unsure what to do. Sunhyun had already laid out the bowls and chopsticks, shooting me a silent, excited grin as he waited for the food to land on the table.“It’s ready,” I said, setting down the dishes.Haru’s eyes widened slightly when he saw the spread. “This looks… amazing,” he murmured.“It’s just something simple,” I replied, brushing off the compliment.Sunhyun wasted no time, scooping up rice and spooning the broth from the jjigae into his bowl. Haru, on the other hand, hesitated. His chopsticks hovered over the rice for a moment before he carefully picked up a piece of tofu from the soup and took a bite.I didn’t expect much of a reaction, but the way he froze mid-chew made me pause. Slowly, he swallowed, his eyes going wide.“This…” Haru started, his voice thick, “this is incredible.”I raised an eyebrow. “It’s just doenjang jjigae. Not exactly gourmet.”He didn’t respond right away, instead reaching for the kimchi, then the anchovies, then a bite of rice and egg. Each bite seemed to hit him harder than the last, his expression softening until I noticed something unexpected: tears gathering at the corners of his eyes.“Hey,” I said, frowning as I set down my spoon. “Is something wrong? Did I over-salt the soup?”Haru shook his head quickly, his hand coming up to swipe at his face. “No, it’s perfect. It’s just…” He trailed off, his voice trembling slightly. “It’s been so long since I’ve had food like this. Something that tastes like… home.”Sunhyun looked up from his bowl, his playful grin fading. He glanced at me, then at Haru, as if unsure how to respond.I let out a quiet sigh, leaning back slightly. “Well, eat as much as you want. There’s plenty.”Haru nodded, but the tears kept coming as he took another bite. For a moment, he looked like he was trying to apologize, but I waved him off and went back to eating.It was a small thing—a meal—but watching him slowly relax, his posture loosening with every bite, made me realize it was probably the first real comfort he’d had in a long time. Sunhyun’s voice eventually broke the silence, chatting about the day’s cleanup efforts, and Haru even managed a few quiet laughs between bites.After dinner, we moved to the living room. Barcel was sprawled out on the floor, his massive frame taking up a considerable amount of space. Haru kept glancing at him, curiosity evident in his expression. Finally, he spoke up.“Yoojin,” Haru began, his gaze fixed on Barcel. “Where did he come from?”I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms. “He’s been with us for a while. Used to just be a regular dog. Found him as a stray, actually.”Haru tilted his head. “A stray? He doesn’t look anything like a stray now. He’s huge.”“Tell me about it,” I muttered. “But he’s changed… a lot. He’s not just a dog anymore.”Sunhyun, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor and brushing Barcel’s fur, chimed in with a bright smile. “He’s a good boy, though. The best, really.”Haru’s eyes lit up. “Can I pet him?”I glanced at Barcel, who lazily raised his head and gave Haru a long, slow look. His tail thumped once against the floor, a sign of approval. “Looks like he doesn’t mind,” I said.Haru hesitated for a moment before reaching out cautiously. His hand barely grazed Barcel’s fur before the wolfdog huffed softly, leaning slightly into the touch. “Whoa,” Haru said, his voice filled with awe. “His fur is softer than I expected. And warm.”“Of course, it’s warm,” Sunhyun said, grinning. “He’s like a walking heater.”Haru chuckled but soon grew serious again. “So… what does he eat? Is it just regular dog food, or…?”“Not exactly,” I replied, scratching the back of my neck. “He used to eat normal food, but now… well, I’m not entirely sure. He hasn’t touched anything we’ve given him since he came back.”Sunhyun added, “Hyung thinks he might be surviving on mana or the game outside.”“Mana and Monsters?” Haru glanced at Barcel, his hand still on the wolfdog’s neck. “That’s… wild.”Barcel let out a low, contented rumble, and Haru smiled. “You’re full of surprises, aren’t you, buddy?”The wolfdog didn’t respond, of course, but his tail thumped against the floor again. Haru’s grin widened. “I think he likes me.”“Don’t get too comfortable,” I said, though there wasn’t much bite in my tone. “He’s loyal to Sunhyun first.”“Good thing Sunhyun likes me, then,” Haru teased, making the younger boy laugh.The moon rose steadily, taking the sun’s place in the sky, casting a soft, pale light over the world. Gradually, the terrors of the night began to creep in, their shadows growing longer with each passing moment.The boys were asleep while I remained staring at my ceiling, thinking about how many things truly already changed.My existence in this timeline had thrown everything off course. From the very beginning, the Butterfly Effect had taken hold, spiraling out faster than I could control. How was I supposed to fight something so intangible? How many events would stay the same? How many would shift beyond recognition?Knowing the future had been my greatest strength—my lifeline in this chaos. But now, as ripples formed from my mere presence, that advantage felt tenuous, slipping further out of reach with every choice I made.I blinked a few times, the weight of it all pressing against my chest. Setting my arm over my eyes, I exhaled sharply. Thinking too much hurt in more ways than one.I needed to stop. At least for tonight.The door creaked softly as a large shape slowly appeared in the threshold, its presence almost ethereal in the dim light of the room. I looked up, my senses alert, but the moment I saw Barcel, my heart eased.He approached without a sound, his large body moving with a grace that didn’t match his intimidating appearance. His golden eyes never left me as he made his way to the floor beside me. With a soft huff, he lowered himself down, curling into a ball just a foot away from the bed, encapsulating a guardian of sleep.Barcel gave a low, almost soothing growl, the kind that made me drop my guard. It's like he knew everything without me saying a word. Perhaps, his presence was the comfort I wanted to have during this night.I glanced down at him once more, his golden eyes still fixed on me, and I couldn't help but smile softly."Thanks," I whispered, even though I knew he probably didn't understand but somehow, it felt like he did. "Sunhyun would be lonely, go back to him." I murmured softly before allowing myself to drift into sleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It’s been 15 days since the first dungeon break.While the three of us were on a walk with Barcel, I felt it—the faint ripples in the mana around us. Something was stirring, though I couldn’t tell exactly what. My instincts screamed that something was coming, but I stayed silent. The last thing I wanted was to alarm the kids.*—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…"Hyung!" Sunhyun’s voice broke through my thoughts, laced with urgency. At the same moment, Haru grabbed my arm and pulled me back with surprising force."You almost fell into a ditch," Haru said, his green eyes narrowing as he studied me. "What’s got your mind so occupied?"I looked down, my breath catching as I noticed the chipped pieces of stone tumbling down the cliff. The realization of how close I’d come to slipping made my stomach churn. "My thoughts trailed off," I said hastily, taking a step back onto solid ground. "Thanks."Haru raised an eyebrow, his fingers flexing absently. "I’ve been meaning to ask, Yoojin," he murmured, his tone cautious but curious. "You never really talked about your awakening. What was it like? Whenever I ask Sunhyun, he doesn’t say a thing."His question lingered in the air, heavier than I expected. I glanced over at Sunhyun, who had his gaze fixed ahead, pretending not to hear. But the slight twitch in his expression gave him away.The memories of my own awakening stirred uncomfortably in the back of my mind—the pain, the overwhelming surge of mana, the helplessness of trying to make sense of it all. It wasn’t something I liked revisiting."It’s... complicated," I replied after a pause, choosing my words carefully. "It’s not something easy to explain, it’s not exactly pleasant."Haru’s green eyes remained fixed on me, the curiosity in them refusing to waver. "Did you feel like..." he hesitated, glancing down before meeting my gaze again. "Like you’d lose yourself? That’s how it felt for me. Like something was trying to pull me apart and put me back together differently."I nodded slowly, understanding exactly what he meant. "Yeah, but we come out stronger because of it."Haru didn’t drop the subject as we continued walking. "What about your mana? Have you figured out your attribute yet?" he asked, his voice steady but probing.I exhaled slowly, running a hand through my hair. "Not yet," I admitted. "I can feel the mana, sure, but I can’t... use it. No abilities, no manifestations. It’s like it’s there, just out of reach."Haru frowned, his green eyes darting to me with a mix of concern and curiosity. "That’s... strange. Most people start seeing something, even if it’s small, not long after awakening. Maybe you’ve got a late-blooming attribute?""Maybe," I said, though the uncertainty gnawed at me. It wasn’t normal, and I knew it. Sunhyun stayed quiet, but I could feel his gaze flickering toward me, his silence louder than words.Haru hesitated before adding, "You know, with the new registry system the government’s been pushing, that kind of thing could be helpful. You’d be able to figure out your rank officially, and maybe even get some resources to help."I snorted softly. "That system? It’s barely enforced. They’re not making it mandatory, so most people won’t bother."Haru shrugged. "True, but it’s a start. At least it’s something. I mean, people need to know who’s awakened and who’s not, right? Could save lives—or avoid a misunderstanding.""It’s just another way for them to keep tabs on us," I muttered. "Besides, rank doesn’t always reflect ability, especially not out in the field. You know that as well as I do.""Still," Haru pressed, "It might help people like you figure out what they’re working with. It’s not perfect, but it’s better than nothing."I didn’t respond right away, my thoughts drifting again. The idea of being officially "registered" rubbed me the wrong way, but at the same time, I couldn’t deny that Haru had a point. I just didn’t know how to reconcile it with the uneasy feeling that had settled in my chest ever since my awakening.Barcel let out a low growl, and we all instinctively stopped. His golden eyes scanned the area, his stance tense."What is it, boy?" Sunhyun asked softly, his carefree tone replaced with one of alertness.I placed a hand on Barcel’s side, trying to sense what had set him off, but the mana around us remained the same—still unsettled, still unnerving. Whatever it was, I knew we’d find out soon enough."Stay close," I said quietly, my gaze flicking between Sunhyun and Haru, stepping in front of them to partially shield the children. "And keep your guard up."A small lindwyrm lunged from behind the bushes, its massive wings kicking up a gust of wind that sent leaves spiraling into the air. Barcel reacted first, leaping forward to intercept. With a growl, he sank his teeth into the creature’s tail, yanking it back and stopping its momentum.The lindwyrm was a grotesque yet mesmerizing creature, its serpentine body stretching over ten feet with scales that shimmered like tarnished silver under the light. Its wings, leathery and jagged, resembled torn sails, each flap creating gusts of wind that scattered debris around it. A gaping maw filled with rows of needle-like teeth seemed to split its angular head in two, while two glowing, sulfur-yellow eyes glared with a feral intelligence. Along its elongated neck, a pattern of jagged scars marked where its scales were thinnest—a cruel irony for a beast so heavily armored elsewhere. The ridges along its back bristled like a predator poised to strike, and its tail, tipped with a barbed spike, lashed the ground in agitation, leaving deep gouges wherever it struck. It was a nightmarish blend of power and malice, perfectly suited for destruction."Keep it steady, Barcel!" I called out, stepping to the side. My focus shifted to Haru, who was already preparing his move."I see it," Haru said, his tone calm despite the situation. His hands moved with practiced precision, drawing on his mana as a faint shimmer of air gathered around him. The bowstring of energy appeared, followed by the formation of a wind arrow.Sunhyun surrounded its head by the flame, melting its eyes off, liquid dripping to the ground and violently burbling with intense heat.The lindwyrm thrashed, trying to shake Barcel off, but the wolfdog held firm, his teeth and claws digging into its scaled hide."Go for the neck!" I directed, keeping an eye on the beast’s movements. "The weak spot—base of the neck, just under the scales!"Haru adjusted his aim slightly, his green eyes narrowing as he locked onto the exposed patch. He released the arrow, and it shot through the air with a sharp whistle, striking right through.The lindwyrm screeched, its body convulsing as the arrow embedded itself in its weak spot. Barcel growled and released his grip, bounding back to avoid the creature’s flailing.Sunhyun stayed close to me, his gaze sharp as he monitored the area for any surprises. "Do you think there’s more nearby?" he asked, his voice steady despite the tension."Not likely," I replied. "They usually hunt alone."The lindwyrm’s movements slowed as Haru fired a second arrow, ensuring the kill. It collapsed with a heavy thud, its wings drooping lifelessly to the ground."Good work," I said, exhaling slowly as I stepped closer to the fallen creature. Barcel stood over it, sniffing the air cautiously before turning to us with a satisfied huff.Haru let out a breath of relief, the bowstring fading from his hands. "Teamwork’s not so bad," he said with a grin, wiping his forehead."It’s getting there," I replied, glancing at Sunhyun. "What do you think?"Sunhyun folded his arms, his expression serious but approving. "It's better than before. But still, we have a long way to go.""Fair," Haru said with a chuckle, leaning on his knees for a moment before straightening up.Barcel padded back to us, wagging his tail slightly. He nudged Sunhyun with his head, earning a small smile from my brother.Just as the tension eased, Sunhyun’s voice cut through the quiet. "Hyung," he said, his tone sharp. "What’s that?"I followed his gaze to a point just beyond the lindwyrm’s fallen body. A jagged crack shimmered in the air, like fractured glass, but it wasn’t a reflection. The edges pulsed with an otherworldly light, and I could feel it—the hum of mana radiating from the tear."A portal," I murmured, my chest tightening. "A dungeon."I stepped closer instinctively, but the force emanating from the crack was much stronger than I’d expected. The air around us shifted, a powerful suction pulling at everything in its reach. The crack began to expand, the light intensifying, and before I could shout a warning, the pull became impossible to ignore. The monster's body from before already disintegrated into particles."Hold on!" I yelled, but the ground beneath our feet started to crumble as the force dragged us closer.Barcel barked sharply, digging his claws into the dirt to steady himself. Sunhyun, ever quick to react, grabbed my arm. "Barcel!" he commanded, his voice firm and clear despite the chaos. "Get Haru and Hyung out first!"The wolfdog seemed to understand immediately, darting to Haru’s side and nudging him toward safer ground. Haru stumbled but caught himself, gripping Barcel’s fur tightly as the wolfdog pushed against the force with sheer determination."Sunhyun, you’re coming too!" I shouted, reaching for him, but he shook his head, his expression resolute."Not yet!" he called back. "You first, Hyung. Barcel will come back for me!"The pull from the portal grew stronger, and I struggled to stay grounded as Barcel returned, his golden eyes fixed on me. He nudged at my side insistently, growling as if to say, Move."Haru’s safe!" Sunhyun yelled. "Go, Hyung, now!"Reluctantly, I let Barcel guide me, the force of the portal fighting us every step of the way. Haru grabbed my arm when I got close, helping to pull me back to solid ground.I turned just in time to see Barcel charge back toward Sunhyun, who was holding his ground near the edge of the portal. My heart pounded in my chest as I shouted his name. I could see the vines creeping out from a dungeon, entangling him, choking him. As if they were sucking out his mana, he could not even defend himself."Sunhyun!"*—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…*—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…*—System error. The Skill Library cannot be opened at the moment. Recalculations…"Please," I begged. "Work!"*—Dungeon Mana Detected. Recalculations… Lingua Mortis Complete."Requiem," I thought as the mana surged into the words and immediately tore apart all the vines.The vines shriveled and cracked, as though the very sound of the word Requiem had poisoned them. The mana surged outward, rippling through the air like a wave of death and finality. Sunhyun dropped to the ground, gasping, the remnants of the vines crumbling into ash around him. Barcel dragged him out by the shirt."Hyung!" he coughed, his voice strained but alive. Relief flooded through me as I rushed to his side, my hands trembling as I pulled him to his feet."Are you okay?" My voice cracked as I scanned him for injuries. His brown-black eyes met mine, wide but steady."I’m fine," he said, brushing himself off. His hands instinctively reached for mine, grounding me as much as himself."What was that?" Haru demanded, his gaze darting between me and the vines' remnants. "You just—how did you do that?"I shook my head, my thoughts still spinning. "I don’t know," I admitted. "It’s... new.""New?" Sunhyun frowned, his analytical mind already working. "You’ve been awakened for months, Hyung. How can something like that just show up now?""I don’t have the answer," I replied, trying to steady my breathing. My hands were still buzzing with the residual energy of whatever I had just done. The word Requiem lingered in my mind, heavy and unfamiliar, like it had come from somewhere else entirely.The portal crackled again, and a wave of pressure pushed us back. Barcel barked sharply, snapping me out of my daze."This portal’s not stable," I said, grabbing Sunhyun’s by the shirt and helping him get in front of me. "We need to get out of here before it—"Before I could finish, the crack widened, and a deafening roar erupted from within. Something moved in the depths of the light—a shadow, massive and serpentine, coiling toward us."Run!" I yelled, my voice raw. "Don't look back!"Barcel growled and darted back to us, using his teeth to help us move away. Haru didn't hesitate a second before grabbing Sunhyun’s arm and try and push him up and forward..The ground trembling beneath our feet as the dungeon began to expand. Whatever was coming through wasn’t going to wait, and we couldn’t stay to find out.The vines lashed against the roads, dragging anything solid toward them. Just before anything reached the gates, though, they vanished into thin air.The vine coiled around Haru with terrifying speed, its tendrils tightening around him like iron bands. Sunhyun’s heart pounded in his chest as he unleashed his flames, trying desperately to burn it away, but the fire seemed to vanish the moment it touched the vine. The magic was absorbed, feeding into the monstrous plant as if it were nothing more than a source of nourishment. Nothing could break its grip. He tried to use his hands to rip them away from Haru but it was pointless."Hang on, Haru!" Sunhyun yelled, panic rising in his voice. But it felt like his words were lost in the wind, as Haru's terrified eyes met his, helpless against the crushing force pulling him in.Barcel was the next to act, his massive form springing forward. His claws dug into the pavement with a ferocity that made the ground crack, and he tore at the vine with all the strength he could muster. The plant ripped under the force, but the vine wasn’t done. It fought back, twisting and resisting as it tried to pull them all into the abyss.Barcel's fur was being violently yanked, his claws scraping against the earth, struggling to stay grounded. His muscles tensed, every fiber of his being straining against the pull. Even with his immense strength, the gravity of the situation was too much. His claws were buried deep in the earth, but the ground beneath him trembled, and he could feel himself slowly sliding, inch by inch, toward the center of the vortex.Haru's breath was ragged, his face pale with fear. His body trembled, unable to break free, as the vine squeezed tighter around him. The terror in his eyes mirrored Sunhyun’s own. Sunhyun pressed his hands to the ground, trying to hold his body as close to the earth as possible, but the suction was relentless. His legs felt numb from the strain, his muscles screaming in protest as he fought to keep himself from being pulled in.“We can’t let it take us!” Sunhyun shouted, but his voice barely rose above the wind’s howling. Every movement felt like a battle, as if the air itself was trying to drag them under. The ground beneath them shuddered, and all they could do was hold on with everything they had. "Hyung!" He screamed, petrified.I could feel the earth beneath me tremble with every violent tug of the vine. It wanted to take us all. If I didn’t do something—anything—right now, we’d be pulled in. We'd die, swallowed whole by whatever nightmare this was. My heart pounded, and my chest felt like it was caving in with the weight of it all.What do I do? My mind screamed for answers, drowning in the chaos, in the terror. Every second felt like a lifetime, my body frozen, heart pounding against my ribcage. The pull of the portal was unbearable, and all I could do was watch as Haru, Sunhyun, and Barcel clung to each other, fighting with every ounce of strength they had left.And then—something inside me clicked.The answer.It wasn’t a plan. It wasn’t something I had been preparing for. It just came to me, unbidden and clear, like a memory awakening from a distant dream."Velum," I muttered, the word slipping from my lips with a smiling calmness that struck me as strange. The ripple of mana surged like a tidal wave. My gaze fell on the two boys, their wide, terrified eyes locked on mine, and on Barcel, whose claws were slipping from the ground, his strength finally failing.In an instant, they were gone.There was no flash of light, no dramatic sound. Only a sudden absence where they had been, with faint sparks lingering in the air, shimmering like fragments of the cosmos. One moment they were there, battling against the inevitable. The next, they were simply—gone.They were safe. And I... I was left standing, alone in the eye of a storm that had finally won.End of Volume 1.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Haru, sweetie, could you step outside for a bit? Mommy needs to talk to Daddy.” Her voice wobbled, like when I tried to stack too many blocks and they wouldn’t stay still. She smiled, but it didn’t look happy. Her lips were all chewed up, red and cracked, like the time I fell and scraped my knee on the sidewalk. There was one big, ugly spot where blood had dried, and I didn’t know why she hadn’t wiped it away.Her eyes looked shiny and scared, like she was about to cry, and I wanted to ask what was wrong. But I didn’t. Grown-ups didn’t always like it when I asked too many questions.I nodded, even though my chest felt funny, like when you hold your breath underwater for too long. My feet dragged across the floor as I went to the door, and I didn’t even want to go. The door didn’t close all the way. The latch didn’t make its usual click, leaving a tiny crack open.I tried not to look. I really, really did. But my eyes kept peeking, even when my brain said, Don’t! Stop! It was like when you know something’s going to hurt, but you still touch it anyway...like the edge of a hot pan.I couldn’t help it. I had to know.A scream ripped through the air, sharp and loud, like when glass shatters all over the floor. Then came a sound like a crack of thunder, but smaller and angrier. My chest squeezed so tight I couldn’t breathe, and my legs wobbled as if they might give out. I gripped the rough bricks on the wall, my fingers digging in so hard it hurt. The door was right there, but I couldn’t reach for it. My hand wouldn’t move.I didn’t want to look. I didn’t want to see. But the words came anyway, louder and meaner than anything I could’ve imagined.“You bitch! Can’t even raise your son properly! He’s the most worthless kid in this whole damn neighborhood! His grades are worse than mine were in elementary school! He’s not even my son!”Mom was on the floor, sitting like she’d fallen. One hand was on the ground, and the other was covering her cheek. It was red, already puffing up like when I bumped my knee on the coffee table. Her hair was messy, strands sticking to her mouth and her face, like she couldn’t even fix it.“H-Honey, he… he can get better!” Her voice sounded tiny, like a squeak, shaking so much it was hard to hear. She moved closer to him, her hands grabbing at his foot. “He’s your son!”She didn’t sound like my mom at all. Moms weren’t supposed to sound like that.Without any warning, he grabbed her hair and pulled her back so hard she screamed. It wasn’t like any scream I’d ever heard before. It was sharp and loud, and it didn’t stop. The walls seemed to close in around the sound, making it bigger and scarier, like the house was trapped in her pain.My hands flew up to my face, covering my eyes as if that could erase what I’d just seen. My fingers clenched the fabric of my shirt near my chest, pulling it so tight I thought it might rip. Tears burned in my eyes, making everything blurry, but I couldn’t get rid of the picture in my head.I couldn’t stay. It was too much. My legs moved before I even realized it, and I ran. I didn’t know where I was going, but I just kept running, faster and faster, until my lungs burned and my feet hurt.Somehow, I ended up at the park. The one where Mom used to take me when everything felt okay. The swings and slides were empty now. There weren’t any kids, no sounds of laughing or shouting. Just quiet. Too quiet.The sky looked tired, the sun slipping lower and lower, painting everything in dark orange and gray. I found a bench far away from the playground, hidden near some bushes. The shadows stretched long around me as I sank down, curling up and hugging my knees.It felt safer there, even if it didn’t really feel safe at all.“What are you doing here?”The voice broke the silence like a snap, and I nearly jumped out of my skin. It wasn’t loud, but it was clear, and it didn’t sound like anyone I knew.“W-who are you?!” I shot to my feet, my heart racing so fast it felt like it might burst. My eyes darted around, trying to find whoever it was.“Baal is my name.” The bushes rustled, and a boy crawled out, his hair messy with leaves stuck in it. His face looked serious, but not in a scary way—more like he was thinking really hard. “And yours?”“Haru.” My voice came out small, like I wasn’t sure if I should’ve said it.“What are you doing out here so late?” His eyes stayed on mine, steady and calm, like he was older than he looked. It made my skin prickle, but not because he seemed mean or anything. It was just... different.“I ra—… I came here to wait for my mother.” I looked away, pretending to focus on the streetlamp flickering on nearby. It was easier than looking at him.“I’m sorry.” His voice wasn’t as calm anymore. It got softer, like he wasn’t just saying it but really meant it. When I looked back at him, his eyes seemed big and sad, almost like he might cry. It was weird—like he knew something I didn’t.“What?” The word tumbled out of my mouth, but before I could ask anything else, he was gone.There wasn’t a single sound. No crunch of leaves, no footsteps, no nothing. Just empty space where he’d been, like he’d never even been there at all.“Haru!” A voice called out, sharp and panicked. I spun around and saw her running toward me. Her hand was wrapped in bandages, but one of the strips was coming loose, a dark stain spreading where blood seeped through.“Mother!” I ran to her as fast as I could, wrapping my arms around her waist. Her body felt small and bony under my hug, the rough scars on her sides brushing against my arms. She always tried to hide them, but I knew they were there.She didn’t say anything at first. Her breath was shaky, like she’d run a really long way. Then she took my hand, holding it tightly, and we started walking.When we got home, the door was locked. She rang the bell a bunch of times, but no one answered. She tried again, knocking this time, her knuckles tapping quietly like she didn’t want to make too much noise. After a while, she muttered, “I’m sorry,” so soft I barely heard it.We walked to another house. It felt like forever. The streetlights above us flickered as the sky turned darker and darker. My legs were tired, and I wanted to ask her where we were going, but her face looked too sad.“Sung Ho…” she said when we finally stopped in front of a door. Her voice sounded different, like she didn’t really want to say his name. She looked at him when he opened the door, her eyes full of something that made my chest hurt. She gave me a little nudge forward, like she was trying to push me toward him, even though she didn’t want to.“Sun-Hee…” he said her name, but it didn’t sound nice. His eyes were cold, colder than the night air, and I suddenly felt very small.He reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her inside before I could do anything. I had to follow because she didn’t let go of my hand. The house felt too quiet, like it was holding its breath.Without saying a word, he pushed her toward the bathroom. I watched as he locked the door behind them, leaving me standing there, my heart pounding so hard it hurt. I didn’t know what to do.Is he... my mother’s partner? I wondered, my eyes following him as he shut the door behind them. The look he gave me made my stomach twist, cold and sharp like winter air. It made me feel tiny, like I wasn’t supposed to be here.Weird noises came from the room—a mix of splashing water and low voices. I didn’t know exactly what was going on, but something about it felt wrong. I could feel it, even if I didn’t understand.I pressed my hands over my ears, squeezing my eyes shut. I didn’t want to hear. I didn’t want to think about her being in there, with him, where I couldn’t help. It made me feel sick, like I’d swallowed something bad. Maybe if I covered my ears tight enough, I could protect her—keep her safe in my head, where she wasn’t hurt or scared.The room felt too big and too empty, so I curled up in the corner, waiting for... something. Maybe food. Maybe for them to come out. I wasn’t sure. It was my first time here, but I could tell she’d been here before. Her shoes were by the door, ones I recognized. A dress I liked hung on the back of a chair, wrinkled like it had been there for a while. This place wasn’t home, but her things made it feel strange, like it was supposed to be.My eyes wandered, and I noticed a tall mirror leaning against the wall, facing the bathroom door. At the top, there was this tiny red light, glowing faintly. It looked out of place, like it didn’t belong on a mirror. I reached out, curious to see what it was, my fingers stretching toward the glass—But before I could touch it, the whole thing tipped over. The mirror crashed down, heavy and loud, like thunder in the room. I barely had time to move before the glass shattered around me, sharp pieces pinning me under the frame. The weight pressed down on my chest, and I couldn’t breathe for a second.The noise was so loud it made my ears ring, but I could still hear their footsteps pounding toward me. The door slammed open, and both of them rushed into the room. The world felt like it was spinning, but I saw their faces—panicked, wide-eyed—before everything faded into the noise.Mother’s face was flushed red, her body shaking all over. She looked like she’d been running, but I knew she hadn’t. The man stood over her, his face scrunched up in annoyance, like everything was my fault.“Did you break my mirror?” he growled, shoving Mother to the side as he reached down to yank me out from under the glass. The weight lifted off me, but the sound of the shards crunching under his feet felt louder than anything else.“Your fucking kid broke my mirror,” he spat, his voice sharp and mean, glaring at her like she was the one who did it. His eyes looked like they were on fire, and I felt myself shrink even smaller.Mother crawled toward him, her towel slipping as she moved, the fabric barely clinging to her. “Why would you need a mirror?” she said, her voice strange and soft, like she wasn’t all there. “You need only I to look at.”She reached for his foot and started climbing, her fingers shaking as they gripped his leg. Her face looked so desperate, it made my chest ache.“Fuckin’ psycho,” he muttered, shoving her away before turning back to me. Without any warning, he grabbed me by the arm and slammed me against the edge of a drawer. Pain shot through my back as the metal handle jabbed into me, stealing the air from my lungs.I fell to the ground, gasping, but he didn’t seem to care. Mother crawled back toward him, her movements slow and strange, like she wasn’t fully awake. Her eyes kept fluttering shut, and her words came out slurred, like she was trying to talk through a mouthful of water.“High again?” he muttered, sneering down at her. His hand dipped into his pocket and came back out with a little bag of powder. “Here. You’ll like this.”“No,” I whispered, my voice shaking as I watched.He held the powder up to her lips, pressing it in until her mouth opened, and then smeared it across her lips. She didn’t fight him. Instead, she just let it happen, her tongue darting out to lick it off.My stomach twisted, and I turned my face away. The look he gave her after made my skin crawl, a mix of disgust and something worse I didn’t have a word for.I wanted to run, to hide, but my body wouldn’t move. I just sat there, frozen, wishing I could disappear.It didn’t seem to matter that I was there. They didn’t care. He kept hitting my mother, and she kept crying, begging him to hit her again. It was the first time I’d ever seen her act like that—at least not this bad. The light was off, and the sound of water still ran from the shower. I couldn’t stay in there anymore. The smell was too much.I went inside to turn off the water, but something made my stomach turn, the air thick with something that made my head spin. I rushed out of the house, breathing in the cold night air. The wind cut through my thin clothes, biting at my skin. I rubbed my hands together, hoping to warm up, but the chill wouldn’t go away. It felt like I was freezing from the inside out.I remembered how my mother had dragged me away from all of it, and I didn’t want to be alone. I remembered the boy from the park—the one who’d been there, the one I barely knew but still wanted to see again.“Where is he?” I mumbled to myself, my breath puffing out in white clouds. My nose was getting red from the cold, but I didn’t care.“Who are you looking for?”The voice came from above, surprising me so much that I looked up fast. The boy was hanging from a tree, his hair hanging down in messy strands, his eyes watching me with the same strange calmness.“You,” I said softly, almost like I was telling a secret. My face was still, calm, even though the cold was starting to hurt my skin.“You were looking for me? What for?” He asked, dropping down from the tree like it was nothing. He landed light as air, and for a second, I thought maybe he wasn’t even real. He was a little taller than me—maybe that meant he was older, but I couldn’t tell for sure. His smile was soft, like it could warm up the whole world even though the air was freezing around us.“To spend some time,” I said, sitting down next to him on the bench. This time, though, the cold felt sharper. It cut right through me, and even the bushes nearby seemed to glow with a faint blue light, like they were alive or something.“Are you waiting for your mother again?” he asked, settling beside me. Without a word, he rested his head on my lap. His warmth spread through me, like it was filling the empty spaces inside.“Yeah…” I whispered, leaning back and staring up at the sky. It was pitch black, not a single star in sight.“You won’t see stars with the light on,” he said, his voice soft. His eyes were closed, like he knew exactly what I was thinking, like he could hear the quiet thoughts in my head.“I know, but nothing stops me from imagining them,” I said with a small smile, even though no one could see it in the dark. “Just like I did before... so many times.”I kept looking up at the empty sky, wondering where the stars were hiding. Maybe, if I imagined hard enough, I could see them anyway.Baal went quiet after I spoke, the silence stretching on like we were the only two people in the world. The cold didn’t feel so bad anymore, like something about him made the air warmer. He took my hand, holding it so gently that I thought it might break if squeezed too hard. For the first time in a long while, I felt like someone cared about me, like I wasn’t alone.It had to be well past midnight, the moon up high, glowing softly and spilling light over the park. Everything felt so still, like the world was holding its breath.“Baal, don’t you need to go home?” I asked, glancing down at him. His face looked peaceful, like he didn’t have a care in the world. When he opened his eyes, they were so dark—more beautiful than the sky, even though it was empty. They had this soft greyish tint, something I couldn’t quite explain. They were the kind of eyes you didn’t forget.“I don’t have to go unless I need to. The one who’s supposed to pick me up will come when it’s time,” he said, shrugging like it wasn’t a big deal. He didn’t seem rushed or worried. And like me, he didn’t ask anything personal.“Your eyes remind me of jewels. I have a friend with eyes like emeralds,” He said, my voice quiet as I stared at him.He chuckled, shifting until his head was resting on my stomach, his body seeking warmth.“Thanks,” I mumbled, offering him a smile, the kind that didn’t feel fake.“You should go,” he said after a while, his voice soft but with a hint of concern. “Or you’ll get into trouble,” he added, like he was teasing me but also worried, just a little.I stared at him, trying to figure out what he meant. My mind couldn’t quite catch up, but something about what he said made me feel uneasy. I didn’t understand everything, but if I stayed out too long, I might not have enough strength to make it home. Maybe Dad’s worried about me. The thought pushed me to wave at Baal and run off, feeling my legs move even though I didn’t want to leave.He stayed on the bench, bathed in moonlight, still smiling and waving at me. When I looked back one last time, he was gone, just like before, disappearing into the night.I reached the front door, finding it cracked open just a little. Maybe it was left unlocked by mistake, or maybe Dad was out working.I opened it quietly, not wanting to wake anyone. But before I could even take a full step inside, there was a loud bang that made me flinch. A glass bottle smashed right next to my face, shattering into a million tiny pieces that scattered across the floor.“So, you came back, son of a bitch. Where’s your slutty mother, huh? Got herself a lover and now thinks she can just get away from me?” His voice was slurred, thick with alcohol. His words didn’t even sound like they were coming out right, and his head kept swaying like he couldn’t keep it still. Every word felt like it was slipping out of control, and I could hear it in the way his voice wavered.My body trembled, a soft shake starting from my hands, spreading through me like I couldn’t stop it. It was hard to breathe with all the noise filling the air.Then he started moving closer.Closer.He grabbed my wrist and yanked me toward the kitchen chair, dragging me across the floor where glass from broken bottles was scattered everywhere. Some of the pieces still glinted in the dim light, sharp and dangerous. I tried to step carefully, but no matter how hard I tried to avoid it, I could still feel the glass digging into my foot. I bit down on my lip to keep from crying out, swallowing the pain as best as I could. I couldn’t let him see me weak.“I’m sorry,” I whispered, keeping my voice small, barely above a breath, trying not to cry.“You should be!” He shouted, his voice full of rage. “Look at you! You never get good grades, always wasting money. You think money grows on trees?!” He shoved the words out, pointing at the glass bottles. “Pick it up.”“Pick them up!” he yelled again, his voice breaking the air, sending a shiver through me as I stumbled to the floor, struggling to keep my balance.I scrambled to pick up the broken pieces, my hands shaking. But one bottle slipped from my grip, crashing to the ground.“You scum!” He roared, his face twisted in fury. “Can’t even do one thing right!” He snatched the bottle out of my hands, and before I could blink, he smashed it against my head. The sharp crack rang out, loud in my ears, and I fell to the ground, my hands instinctively pressing against my skull to try to stop the blood. The pain exploded inside my head, too much to handle.He yanked my hair, pulling my head back as I cried harder, echoing in the air.“Please, father, let go.” I begged him. The stream of warm blood went down on my cheek as it started dripping on the floor. He threw me into the kitchen cabinets, making one door go off hinges and partially fall on me. He then stepped onto my foot as I cried in pain. It was probably broken.My dad's eyes were those of a monster from a picture book. Scary, ugly, and angry. My eyes were green too. I was a monster too.“Son of a bitch.” It picked up a chair and threw it at me. The cabinet door that fell previously protected my body from the chair. I only saw with a corner of my eye.“Honey?” It was my mother. Run, I yelled. Daddy is a monster. But she couldn't hear me.“Hoe. So you did return this time. Get your ass here, bitch.” It had a broken bottle in its hand. “Give me your phone.” The monster told her as it stretched out its arm. She didn’t do what it wanted. It was the first time she didn’t listen to the monster...Did mother leave me? I was abandoned. Mother might get hurt.The monster ran after her. In a moment, it caught her like a rabbit. It dragged her inside, away from neighbor's eyes. It used a pair of scissors to cut her face. "Tell me you love me!" It told her, getting closer to her ear. "You love your hair, right?" It said. "More than me?" It glanced at her weirdly, scary.It chopped her hair off and showed it to her, "Look, your precious hair is right here. Do you love me?" It asked her again.My eye landed on the knife beside them. I then looked at a monster. I had to kill it, right? Only then can we be safe. Mommy can't do it.It pushed her down and tied her with zip ties. She tried to resist but the monster was too strong. She made so much noise that my head started to hurt.I saw a flashlight in the window.The door got kicked opened, “Police! Freeze!”“Bitch! You actually called them! You betrayed me! You never loved me!” It went off for a run on the back door. One of the men followed the monster, while the other man covered mother with a blanket and cut off the zip-ties. They took her away.“She is unconscious. A victim of the domestic violence and abuser of illegal substances.” Someone said to another person.They caught a monster.One of the men looked at our framed photos.“Wait, there seems to be a little boy living with them.”“Maybe he got buried in this mess.”I couldn't tell how much time passed.“He is here.”Man with black hair...car... badge... bird with wings.“It’s alright. You’re protected.”I remember...I woke up about ten days later, feeling numb and cold, my body still weak from everything that had happened. Maybe it was the cold, or maybe the lack of food that took so long for me to regain consciousness. Or, maybe the doctors messed up and gave me too much of whatever they gave me to knock me out. I didn't know, and I didn't care.After a year of sitting in therapy sessions, forced to talk about things I didn't want to think about, the trial finally came. It took about four weeks, but in the end, my dad was sent to prison for twenty years for what he'd done. I don’t even remember all the details of the trial. I didn’t care to. All I knew was that he wasn’t going to be around anymore, and my mother... she moved away with that man—the one whose mirror I broke. They made me pay for that stupid fine too. It didn’t matter, though. She didn’t stay. She didn’t stay for me.I was abandoned. And for the first time, I didn’t have anyone. It was just me.But then, the government stepped in. They gave me permission to live on my own as soon as I turned fourteen. I was supposed to go to school, live on this special campus they set up for kids like me. A place where everything was paid for, and I didn’t have to worry. After a while, I was moved to a school for art. It felt weird at first, but then I started to think, maybe I could be a model. It seemed like something that could work. I didn't mind how it felt in the photos, the cameras clicking, the lights, the attention—it all seemed okay.But when my first magazine came out, I realized something. I hated the attention. I didn’t like being in the spotlight. It felt wrong.The money I made from the magazine was more than I needed. It was a lot. I had enough to live on my own without worrying about where my next meal came from. And for the first time in a long time, I felt like I could breathe again."Baal..." I whispered his name, staring out the window of my apartment. But after that night, I never saw him again. That name, once so vivid in my mind, started to fade away. Slowly, like it was being erased from my thoughts, one piece at a time.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The sun had barely risen, but the clock on the kitchen wall seemed to tick louder than usual, its rhythm syncing with my growing impatience. "[[Jin Suhjoon|Suhjoon]]! Hurry up or we're going to be late!" I called from the bottom of the stairs, trying to balance the weight of my schoolbag and my frustration."Yeah, yeah," came the muffled response from his room. It sounded like he was still lying in bed, probably pretending to sleep just to annoy me. The fact that we were only five minutes away from being late didn't seem to bother him at all.I sighed, taking a moment to adjust the straps on my bag. [[Kickboxing]] had done wonders for my reflexes—Dad suggested I take it after I turned twelve, a way to learn how to stand up for myself, and also for Suhjoon. He always said it was important to protect the people you care about. I didn’t need any fancy techniques, just the basics: a few well-timed punches, solid footing, and knowing how to block when things got tough. My reflexes were sharp, and I’d definitely need them today if my brother didn’t get a move on."Hey, Suhjoon, seriously!" I yelled again.The door to his room creaked open, and I could already tell he wasn’t moving with any urgency. His dark eyes—almost always half-lidded—met mine, though the dullness in them was impossible to ignore. He didn’t bother with a smile or a greeting; instead, he just shrugged and dragged his feet across the room."You know, you really should try and care about this stuff," I said, adjusting my bag once again. "It’s your first day in high school. You’re going to regret being late."He didn’t reply, just took another step, and then—of course—he tripped.I was already moving before he hit the floor, my hand shooting out to catch him before his face could meet the ground. “You’re such a disaster,” I muttered, steadying him with one arm. He mumbled something incoherent but didn’t try to shake me off."Thanks," he said, a lazy grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.I raised an eyebrow, surprised he even had the energy for sarcasm. "Come on, just get dressed. It’s not that complicated."He rolled his eyes but didn’t resist. While I adjusted my uniform and grabbed my shoes, I couldn’t help but think about what Mom had mentioned a few weeks ago. She was starting to suspect something was off with him—how could she not? He barely smiled anymore, and when she asked him about his feelings, his answers were always vague, as though he was trying to avoid the question without outright lying. She’d even tried to get him into therapy, but Suhjoon had managed to dodge it. A simple “I’m fine” was all it took to stop the conversation.Mom thought I didn’t notice. But I did.The weight of the morning felt a little heavier as we walked out the door, and even though Suhjoon was still in his own world, I couldn’t help but feel the tension in the air. I promised myself I’d protect him, no matter what. He didn’t have to carry the weight of everything alone.The sound of the bicycle tires against the pavement was rhythmic, a steady hum that contrasted with the thoughts racing in my head. I pedaled hard, focusing on the way the wind hit my face, the motion of my legs working in sync. Suhjoon was slouched over behind me, his weight resting on the back of the bike, his arms crossed as if he couldn’t be bothered.“You know, you’re really not much help in the mornings,” I muttered, glancing over my shoulder.Suhjoon grunted in response, but his eyes were already half-lidded again. He didn’t seem particularly eager to talk, and truthfully, I wasn’t sure what to say either. It was the first day of school, and I’d skipped a grade to be in the same class as him. I figured he might care a little more, but his lack of enthusiasm wasn’t surprising.“You know,” I continued, trying to spark some interest, “I heard the new transfer students are already talking about the place. It’s supposed to be huge—bigger than the last school. I bet everyone’s gonna be—"Before I could finish, I felt the weight shift behind me. I glanced back again, but Suhjoon had already nodded off, his head resting on my shoulder, probably dreaming of anything that wasn’t the start of high school.“Seriously?” I sighed, but I couldn’t help the slight smile tugging at my lips. Even if he acted like he didn’t care, I knew he didn’t like being left behind, and I’d keep him close regardless.The school came into view a few minutes later, and I had to slow down. My jaw dropped.It was massive. Towers of steel and glass stretched up into the sky, the building far bigger than anything I had imagined. I knew this school had a reputation, but seeing it up close was something else entirely. I hadn’t realized just how grand it was. The front entrance was lined with columns, and students were scattered all around, heading in and out of the building like a small army. It looked like something out of a movie, not the kind of place you’d expect a 14-year-old to walk into for their first day.“Woah,” Suhjoon muttered, sounding almost awake for the first time this morning as he leaned forward to get a better look.I nodded, both of us taken aback by how imposing the school looked. For a moment, we just stood there, taking it all in, before I spoke up again, my usual protective side taking over. “Hey, stay close, okay? We’re in the same class, so I’ll make sure you don’t get lost. Just let me know if you need anything, alright?”Suhjoon gave a half-hearted nod, his usual disinterest returning. “Yeah, whatever.”I didn’t let it bother me. Even if he acted like he didn’t care, I knew he appreciated it deep down. I wasn’t about to let him face this alone, especially in a school as overwhelming as this one.I parked the bike by the bike rack, making sure it was locked up tight before we headed toward the entrance. I could hear the bustling of students around us, a cacophony of laughter, chatter, and nervous excitement, and yet, all I could focus on was keeping Suhjoon within arm’s reach. This was the first time either of us would step into a school this big, and I wasn’t about to let him get caught up in the chaos."Come on," I said, motioning for him to follow me as we headed to the classroom.The classroom felt suffocating. The air was thick with the murmur of students trying to avoid making eye contact with the teacher, whose voice droned on about whatever lesson we were supposed to be learning. Suhjoon sat by the window, second from the back, his eyes barely open. He had no interest in whatever was being taught—if anything, he was probably regretting the fact that he’d shown up today.I sat in front of him, trying to at least appear attentive, though I couldn’t say I was any more invested in the lesson than he was. I caught the whispers from the girls next to us, their giggles and doodles on their notebooks louder than anything the teacher had to say.“Is this even worth paying attention to?” one of them whispered, barely hiding the frustration in her voice as she sketched a flower on her paper.“Seriously. What’s even the point of this class?” her friend responded, sketching a little stick figure with a balloon above it.Suhjoon, clearly having had enough, rested his head against the cool glass of the window, his eyes closing once again. I could already tell he wasn’t going to make it through the hour without zoning out again.The teacher, oblivious to the disinterest around him, started writing a long, complex math formula on the blackboard, chalk squeaking as he moved it back and forth. “Alright, class,” he said, his voice still echoing across the room, “I want everyone to memorize this by the end of the week. It’s important for the next lesson.”The numbers blurred together in my mind as I stared at the board. It didn’t seem like anything that important, but I knew the teacher was making it out to be the most pivotal part of the semester.Suhjoon, however, had had enough. Without warning, his hand shot up.“I’m sorry, but that’s wrong,” he said, his voice quiet but firm.The class fell silent for a moment. The teacher paused mid-sentence and turned toward him, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. “Excuse me, Suhjoon? Are you trying to tell me I made a mistake?”Suhjoon didn’t back down. “Yes. The formula is wrong. The numbers don’t line up. You’ve got a negative sign where it shouldn’t be.”There was a pause, and then the teacher smirked, clearly dismissing him. “Oh, really? Well, I’ve been teaching for years, Suhjoon. I’m pretty sure I know what I’m doing.”Suhjoon didn’t flinch, but I could feel the tension rising. I shot a glance at him over my shoulder, hoping to get his attention before this turned into something bigger.“Hyung, just let it go,” I whispered, trying to keep the peace. “You’re gonna get into trouble.”But it was too late. The class had already started buzzing. Some students whispered to each other, their eyes shifting between the teacher and Suhjoon. It wasn’t just curiosity—there was now a sense of doubt in the air. Had the teacher made a mistake?“You sure that’s right?” one of the girls next to us whispered to her friend. “Maybe he really did get it wrong.”“I think he’s just covering up for his mistake,” another student muttered, loud enough for a few others to overhear.A few heads turned toward the teacher, whose face had shifted into something between confusion and frustration. His eyes flickered with an edge of annoyance. “I’ll tell you this once,” he said, voice tight. “There’s nothing wrong with this formula. If you have any problems with it, take it up after class. Now, everyone, back to your seats.”But the damage was done. The whispers kept circulating, and the atmosphere in the room had shifted. Some kids were clearly suspicious of the teacher, while others were too eager to jump into the drama to care about math at all.I glanced back at Suhjoon, who was still sitting there, looking as nonchalant as ever. He hadn’t even broken a sweat.“Hyung, just chill,” I muttered again, feeling the weight of all the eyes on us. The last thing I needed was for this to spiral out of control. But I could tell Suhjoon didn’t care about that. It was as if he was daring the teacher to confront him again.The teacher took a deep breath, trying to regain control of the room, but the whispers only grew louder. The atmosphere felt like it was teetering on the edge of chaos, the students’ attention shifting between the teacher’s growing discomfort and Suhjoon’s stubborn defiance.For once, I didn’t know whether to back down or just let Suhjoon fight his battles the way he always did.The teacher, now visibly irritated, slammed the chalk down on the ledge of the board. "That’s enough, Suhjoon! You’re causing a scene in my class." His voice was sharp, his patience clearly worn thin.Suhjoon, who had already gone back to resting his head against the window, didn’t even flinch at the teacher’s outburst. His hand lazily lifted as if to acknowledge the accusation but he didn’t bother sitting up. “I’m still right, though,” he muttered casually, barely even looking at the teacher.A low sigh escaped my lips. “Hyung, you’re really pushing it.”“You heard me, Suhjoon,” the teacher snapped. “Get to the principal’s office. Now.”Suhjoon blinked once, then gave the teacher a nonchalant shrug, as if the whole situation didn’t matter in the slightest. “Fine,” he said, not even bothering to sit up. “But I’m telling you, the formula was wrong.”The teacher stood there for a moment, clearly seething, but didn’t say anything more. I didn’t want him to get into any more trouble, so I stood up, walked over to where Suhjoon was still lounging, and gave him a gentle nudge.“Come on, Hyung,” I said in a low voice, trying to soften the situation. “You really shouldn’t be like that. What you did was kinda rude.”He raised an eyebrow at me but didn’t argue. “Whatever,” he muttered, still not getting up. “Not my problem.”I threw my bag over my shoulder and gave the teacher an apologetic look, though I wasn’t sure if he’d even care at this point. “Sorry about him. I’ll take him to the principal's office.”With an exasperated wave of the teacher’s hand, he dismissed us. “Just get him out of here.”I walked over to Suhjoon, who finally stood up with a heavy sigh, his face blank as ever. I shot him a look of warning, but he only shrugged and followed me out the door.The halls were nearly empty, save for a few students milling around, and the walk to the principal’s office felt longer than it needed to be. Suhjoon didn’t say a word, and honestly, I wasn’t sure if I should say anything either. I just hoped we could get this over with quickly.When we reached the principal’s office, I knocked lightly before pushing the door open. The principal, a tall woman with stern glasses, glanced up from her desk, clearly surprised to see us.“Can I help you?” she asked, her voice laced with curiosity.I glanced at Suhjoon, who had already slouched in one of the chairs, completely at ease despite the situation. “Uh, yeah, my brother got into some trouble in class,” I started, hoping I could smooth things over without too much drama. “He pointed out a mistake the teacher made with a math formula, and… well, the teacher sent him here.”The principal raised an eyebrow but didn’t interrupt, letting me explain.I continued, “It’s just… he didn’t mean to cause a scene. He thought the teacher was wrong, but the teacher didn’t take it well. Honestly, I think the whole thing was blown out of proportion.”The principal leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms as she thought for a moment. “I see,” she said, her tone softer now. “It’s rare to get a visit from students on the first day of school, especially within the first hour. But, from what I’m hearing, it sounds like there’s a bit of misunderstanding here.”She glanced over at Suhjoon, who was staring at the ceiling, clearly uninterested in the conversation. “You didn’t mean to cause trouble, did you?”Suhjoon shrugged, finally looking up from the ceiling to meet her eyes. “Nah,” he replied, as nonchalant as ever. “I just called it how I saw it. The formula was wrong. But whatever.”The principal let out a small laugh, clearly amused by his laid-back attitude. “Alright, Suhjoon. I’m going to let this one slide. Just make sure you’re not making a habit of disrupting class. And maybe… don’t fall asleep during math next time?”Suhjoon just nodded, though his face showed no sign of remorse. “Yeah, yeah. I won’t.”The principal gave a small, amused sigh and turned to me. “I’ll let him go back to class, but I do expect both of you to keep things under control for the rest of the day. Understand?”I nodded quickly, grateful for her leniency. “Thanks, Principal.”Suhjoon stood up, stretching his arms above his head. “Can I go now?” he asked, already moving toward the door without waiting for an answer.I shot the principal an apologetic smile before following him out, hoping the rest of the day would be less eventful.The walk back to class after being sent to the principal’s office was even more awkward than either of us anticipated. We both felt the eyes of the other students on us as we returned to the classroom, the tension still lingering from the earlier confrontation. Suhjoon, of course, didn’t seem bothered by it at all. He just casually walked ahead, not caring about the whispers or stares that followed. Me? I was hoping we wouldn’t cause more trouble.As we walked down the hallway, I glanced at the classroom numbers posted along the walls, trying to get our bearings. “We’re on the first floor, right?”Suhjoon didn’t answer, already moving ahead of me, his eyes scanning the area with that usual detached expression.“Hyung, we need to go back to 157,” I reminded him, trying to catch up. “We’re in the first classroom of the hall.”But instead of heading straight for the classroom, Suhjoon turned and started walking down the hallway in the opposite direction. He gave me a half glance over his shoulder, like he was considering ignoring me completely.“I know where it is,” he said lazily, “but I don’t feel like going straight back. Let’s check out some other places first.”“Seriously?” I raised an eyebrow, a little exasperated. “We’re gonna be late again.”“Not like I care.” Suhjoon shrugged, continuing down the hall, his pace slow but deliberate.I sighed but followed him anyway. It seemed like he had already decided the rules didn’t apply to him.After a few minutes of aimlessly wandering, we finally reached the cafeteria, which was starting to fill up as students made their way in for lunch. The sound of chatter and laughter echoed around us, and even though we didn’t need to be here yet, Suhjoon didn’t seem to have any intention of going back to class.We ended up just standing near the entrance, neither of us saying anything. The feeling of the first day—new faces, new spaces—was still buzzing around in the air.Suhjoon finally glanced at me. “Let’s eat. I’m hungry.”I was about to respond when I noticed a small problem—Suhjoon hadn’t packed his lunch.“You forgot your lunch,” I said, raising an eyebrow.Suhjoon blinked, then checked his bag as if expecting it to magically appear. “Crap. Guess I did.”I smirked, already pulling out my lunch from my bag. “I figured as much. Here.”Suhjoon didn’t even argue; he just took the lunchbox from me and dug in.By the time we sat down at one of the long cafeteria tables, we had only just started eating when I saw someone out of the corner of my eye—a kid with messy hair who was walking toward our table, looking far too amused by something.Before I could figure out what was happening, he leaned over and casually swiped a sausage right out of Suhjoon’s lunchbox.Suhjoon barely even flinched, continuing to chew his food. He didn’t seem to care at all.I, however, wasn’t as nonchalant. I stared at the kid, my eyes narrowing. “Hey! What the hell are you doing?”The boy, startled by my sudden reaction, looked up at me with wide eyes, as if I was the last person he expected to challenge him. He grinned, chewing the sausage as though this was some game. “Oh, didn’t think you’d mind. He doesn’t seem to care.”I turned to look at Suhjoon, who shrugged casually. “It’s whatever. I’m not hungry for it anyway.”The boy seemed amused by Suhjoon’s indifference. “Guess he’s got a point,” he said, grinning even wider. “You sure you don’t want to stop me?”I glanced between Suhjoon and the boy, still processing what was going on. The situation felt bizarre, and I wasn’t entirely sure how to respond. Meanwhile, Suhjoon was already taking another bite of his food, completely unfazed.The boy leaned back in his seat, clearly entertained by the whole interaction. “I’m [[Yoongi]], by the way. Nice to meet you.”Suhjoon’s lips curled into a small, mischievous smirk. He leaned back in his seat as well, eyeing Yoongi from head to toe. “Mr. Vampire, huh?” he said, dragging out the words in a playful tone. “I bet you’re one of those nocturnal creatures, always sneaking around, huh?”Yoongi raised an eyebrow in confusion, but Suhjoon’s teasing smirk never left his face. He continued, “You sure you don’t need to find a coffin to sleep in later?”Yoongi blinked, clearly caught off guard by the sudden nickname, but then his expression shifted into a grin. “What the hell, man?” he laughed, clearly entertained by Suhjoon’s playful jab. “Mr. Vampire? Seriously?”Suhjoon just shrugged. “Hey, it fits. You’ve got that whole mysterious vibe.”I couldn’t help but roll my eyes as I watched them exchange words, feeling the teasing energy shift in the air. Suhjoon was always like this—always ready with some sort of snide remark. But for some reason, Yoongi didn’t seem to mind.Yoongi just leaned back, still grinning. “Guess I’m stuck with this nickname now, huh? Fine, call me whatever you want.”I glanced back at Suhjoon, who was clearly having a bit of fun with the situation. I had to admit, he did have a way of making things interesting, even if it was a bit too much sometimes.“Yeah, well,” I muttered, “I’m not calling you that.”Suhjoon shrugged again, still smirking. “Fine by me. But Mr. Vampire definitely suits him.”The boy, Yoongi, seemed to enjoy the playful banter between Suhjoon and me. After finishing off the sausage, he leaned back in his seat with a grin, clearly amused by the exchange."So, what are your names?" Yoongi asked, looking between Suhjoon and me. “I’m Yoongi, in case you didn't catch that.”I nodded. "[[Yoo Song]]." I pointed to Suhjoon. "This is my brother, Jin Suhjoon."Yoongi raised an eyebrow. "Wait, you two are brothers?" He looked at us for a moment, as if evaluating the pair of us. "That’s cool.""Yeah, whatever," Suhjoon muttered, clearly uninterested, but his smirk was still there.“I’m in your class, by the way," Yoongi added casually, leaning back as though it was the most natural thing to say. “Class 157, right?”We nodded, still eating our lunch. Suhjoon took another bite, now looking somewhat bored but content.“Speaking of the class,” Yoongi continued, “I gotta say, I agree with you, Suhjoon. That formula? Totally wrong.” He said it with a knowing grin, as if he’d been silently judging the teacher's blunder himself. “I don’t know how no one else caught it, but it’s clearly a mistake. The teacher didn’t seem to care though.”“Yeah, he tried to act like we were the ones who were wrong,” I muttered, glancing toward the cafeteria entrance.Suhjoon didn’t respond directly, but his smug smile said it all—he was right, and it was amusing watching the teacher squirm."Well, anyway," Yoongi said, looking at the time on his phone, "our next class is PE, so you guys better change into your gym uniforms." He leaned forward slightly, his expression still playful. “I’d stick with you guys, but I don’t know if I’ll fit in with your whole ‘brother’ vibe.”I glanced at Suhjoon. He was still half-focused on his food but shrugged, not seeming to care. "I don't mind. You can come."I hesitated for a moment. I wasn’t sure how I felt about Yoongi tagging along. We barely knew the guy, and I wasn’t exactly keen on making too many new friends today. But Suhjoon didn't seem to care at all."Alright, but don’t be weird," I said, unable to fully hide my skepticism."Who, me?" Yoongi replied, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Never."The conversation shifted into small talk as we ate the rest of our lunch. Suhjoon, however, kept yawning every few minutes, his energy low despite being barely awake. It seemed like he was always on the verge of drifting off to sleep, even though he’d already napped earlier in the day.Yoongi, noticing the constant yawns, couldn’t help but ask, “Why do you sleep so much, Suhjoon? You always seem tired.”Suhjoon gave a lazy shrug, not looking up from his lunch. “Why not?” he replied simply, as if it was the most obvious answer in the world.Yoongi looked slightly baffled but didn’t press him further, simply shaking his head and laughing lightly. “I guess that’s fair. You do you, man.”I shot a glance at Suhjoon, who was clearly zoning out again, his eyelids heavy. I could tell he wasn’t particularly excited about the upcoming PE class, but I had a feeling he’d still manage to get through it without much effort. He always did, even if it was just with his usual lazy attitude.As soon as Suhjoon finished his lunch, Yoongi jumped up from his seat and grabbed him by the arm. "Come on, lazybones! PE is next, let's go!"Suhjoon, looking half asleep but not one to back down from Yoongi's enthusiasm, let himself be dragged along. Yoongi, already ahead of us, was clearly enjoying the idea of getting to PE first, probably to make sure he could joke around with whoever else was there. I caught up to them, still finishing off my lunch, but the moment I did, Yoongi was already spouting more of his usual playful chatter.“You two are too slow!” Yoongi teased, his voice light and mischievous. “What’s the matter, not enough energy to keep up with me?”Suhjoon, as usual, didn't bother with a response, but I could see a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He was probably enjoying the lack of effort it took to make Yoongi get all worked up.As we reached the locker rooms to change into our gym uniforms, Yoongi turned to me, suddenly noticing something that seemed to catch his attention. “Wait, hold up," he said, his eyes narrowing as he took in my posture. "You’re in pretty good shape, aren’t you? Like, you actually look...fit."I glanced over at him, not sure how to take the comment. “I do a little kickboxing,” I replied nonchalantly, shrugging as I began to change into my gym clothes. "My dad suggested it, said it'd help me learn how to stand up for myself, protect my brother while he is overseas, you know."Yoongi's eyes widened in surprise. "Kickboxing? That's legit. I figured you just had that natural athlete look, but you actually know how to fight, huh? Pretty cool."I nodded, adjusting my shirt. "Yeah, I’ve been doing it for a while. My dad taught me." I trailed off, glancing at Suhjoon, who was half-heartedly changing but clearly distracted by something.Yoongi mused, still sounding impressed. "That’s some solid training. Maybe you can teach me a few moves sometime.”I chuckled a bit at the thought. “You’d probably have to be serious about it first, Yoongi.”“Hey, I can be serious!” Yoongi shot back, grinning. “Maybe not now, but I’ll show you!”I raised an eyebrow, unsure of whether he was joking or actually interested. "Sure, whenever you're ready."We finally finished changing, and as we walked out of the locker room, I could already hear the sounds of students gathering for PE. As we stepped into the gymnasium, Yoongi’s voice rang out again. “Just wait ‘til you see my moves. I’ve got some crazy tricks up my sleeve.”Suhjoon, who had barely said a word since we started changing, just yawned again, clearly uninterested. “Yeah, right,” he muttered. “We’ll see about that.”As we were making our way down the stairs to the gymnasium, Suhjoon, who seemed to have lost track of his balance again, tripped—just like earlier. Before he could hit the ground, though, Yoongi reacted quickly, grabbing him by the arm and pulling him upright.“Whoa, careful there,” Yoongi said, looking down at Suhjoon with a mix of surprise and amusement. “Are you always this clumsy, or is it just a today thing?”Suhjoon shrugged nonchalantly, as though tripping and almost falling wasn’t a big deal. “Thanks,” he said casually, brushing himself off. He then added with a straight face, “It’s the sun inside the gymnasium. It’s making the stairs slippery.”Yoongi blinked at him, clearly baffled by that explanation. “The sun... inside the gym?” he asked, laughing a little. "Are you sure it’s not just you not watching where you’re going?"Suhjoon just smirked, his usual nonchalant expression not cracking. "Yeah, whatever."I couldn’t help but smile at my brother's antics. Despite his stubbornness, he still had a way of making it all seem so effortlessly cool. I turned to Yoongi and nodded, a little more serious this time. “Thanks for catching him, though. He’s... kind of a mess sometimes.”“No problem,” Yoongi replied with a wink, still grinning. “Just trying to help.”Once we reached the gym, we went through the usual warm-up routine—stretches and a few basic exercises. Yoongi kept cracking jokes throughout, but it wasn’t long before the teacher gathered everyone to start the next part of the class.“We’re going to do a lap around the track,” the PE teacher announced, clapping his hands together. “Get ready to run a few!”I glanced at my brother, knowing he wasn’t the biggest fan of running. I wasn’t too worried, though; he had his moments of laziness, but he could usually surprise me when it came to physical endurance.We all lined up at the starting line, and when the whistle blew, I was off without hesitation. My legs carried me effortlessly, my breathing steady as I powered through the first lap. The others weren’t far behind, though—Yoongi kept pace with a playful grin on his face, his long strides making it look easy.But then, to my surprise, Suhjoon wasn’t too far behind either. I glanced back as I reached the halfway point, expecting to see him dragging, but instead, he was only a little ways back—barely lagging behind me and Yoongi.“Wait... what?” Yoongi muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with surprise. “Suhjoon, you’re actually keeping up?”Suhjoon, who had been steadily jogging along, shot him a lazy grin, his pace not slowing despite his usual sluggishness. “I’m just conserving energy... for later,” he said nonchalantly, like it was no big deal. He was hiding something.Yoongi, now even more impressed, gave him a thumbs-up. “Okay, okay. Didn’t expect you to be this fast.”I finished the laps without breaking a sweat, but I couldn’t help but be impressed by both of them. Yoongi’s stamina was solid, but Suhjoon had managed to push himself harder than I had expected. I knew he was more capable than he let on, but seeing it in action still caught me off guard.After we finished the laps, the PE teacher instructed everyone to split into groups for some lifting exercises. By chance, the three of us ended up in the same group, which wasn’t surprising considering we’d already stuck together for the class.We started with basic weights, just to get a feel for the routine. Yoongi, as expected, was eager to show off, lifting his weights with ease while cracking jokes. I wasn’t having too much trouble myself either. But when it was Suhjoon’s turn, things took a bit of a turn.He approached the barbell with his usual nonchalance, his face a mask of confidence. He picked up the weights with little effort at first, and I watched, thinking it was just a simple warm-up for him. But after the second rep, his expression changed subtly—his movements slowed, and I saw the faintest tremor in his hands. I noticed he wasn't really breathing. "Breathe," I said.I frowned, noticing the beads of sweat starting to form on his forehead. I could tell something was off, but he kept pushing through, trying to act like it wasn’t a big deal.“Suhjoon...” I muttered under my breath, sensing he was struggling more than he let on. "Breathe."Suhjoon’s grip tightened on the barbell, but his face started to lose its color. His breath came in quick, shallow bursts, and his legs wobbled slightly. I stepped forward, watching as the weight seemed to drop a little lower in his hands. His eyes fluttered, but he tried to stay focused, determined to push through.Just as I started to reach out to help, the barbell slipped slightly, and with a loud clatter, it came crashing down. But in an instant, Yoongi reacted. A blur of motion, and with a single hand, he caught the barbell mid-air before it could crash completely to the floor. His other hand steadied it easily, and it was almost like the whole thing was effortless for him. For a split second, everything seemed to freeze—Yoongi holding the weight like it was nothing, while I was left in awe of how fast he moved.Before I could even blink, the moment was over. Yoongi set the weight down calmly and turned to us with a mischievous grin. “You two really need to be more careful,” he said, but there was an edge of concern beneath the usual teasing tone.I wasn’t paying attention to him anymore. My focus was completely on Suhjoon, who was swaying and looking pale. As I glanced down, I saw that his legs were shaking, and his knees started to buckle.“Suhjoon!” I blurted out, instinctively reaching out to steady him. But before I could get a good grip, he began to fall, and I quickly shifted my position, wrapping my arms around him.His legs were completely weak. He couldn’t stand. Without thinking, I lifted him effortlessly into my arms, my heart pounding as I adjusted my hold.“Hold on,” I muttered under my breath, lifting him higher, keeping him steady as I walked him over to a nearby bench. Suhjoon didn’t even try to protest, his face still pale, and his body slack in my arms.Yoongi watched with an impressed expression, his mouth slightly open. “Whoa, dude. That’s some serious brotherly love.”I didn’t answer, though. My thoughts were on Suhjoon, and how easy it was for me to carry him, how light he felt in my arms. It was as if everything about him, the strong-willed brother I’d known all my life, was slipping away for just a moment.Suhjoon’s eyes flickered slightly. He wasn’t used to being carried, and I knew he’d be annoyed. But I also knew there was nothing I could do to ease it right now. His exhaustion was too real to hide.“I’m fine,” he muttered, though it came out weak, and his voice cracked just a little. “Just a bit dizzy.”“Yeah, I know,” I said, trying to make it sound casual. I sat him down gently on the bench and moved to kneel in front of him. “Don’t push yourself too much. You’ve had enough for today.”Yoongi set the barbell back down, walking over to us, his grin now replaced with a rare seriousness. “He’s right, you know. No shame in taking it easy if you're feeling off.”Suhjoon gave a small grunt but didn’t argue. I was relieved. Maybe he would actually listen for once.“You guys are really something,” Yoongi added with a chuckle, looking at us. “You know, I didn’t think I’d see anything like that on the first day.”I knelt in front of Suhjoon, his face pale and sweat clinging to his forehead. My concern deepened as I noticed how weak he looked.“You should stop pushing yourself like that,” I said, my voice a little sharper than usual. “What if that weight fell on you?”Suhjoon gave a nonchalant shrug, but I could tell he was still trying to recover. "I'm fine," he muttered.“Don’t be dumb. You need to breathe when you’re lifting, Suhjoon,” I said, frustration creeping into my tone. “You almost passed out because you weren’t even breathing properly.” I could feel my anger slipping away, replaced with a deep concern.“I know, I know,” he said quietly, but he didn’t meet my eyes. His usual sarcasm was missing, replaced with a rare vulnerability.We reported what happened to the instructor, and he immediately suggested that Suhjoon stay in the infirmary for a while. “It’s better to rest for now,” he said. “The last thing we want is to make things worse.”Suhjoon nodded reluctantly, though I could see he hated the idea. He always pushed himself too hard.The walk to the infirmary was quiet, except for the sound of our shoes on the hallway floor. The old lady who ran the infirmary was a little surprised to see someone on the very first day of school. But she quickly assessed the situation and nodded sympathetically. “Well, it’s not too unusual for someone to overdo it,” she said, shaking her head as she checked Suhjoon’s vitals. “You’re lucky it wasn’t worse. Just rest for a bit. You’ll be fine.”“Thanks,” I said, my voice softer now that the worst seemed to be over. “We’ll just wait here for a while.”Suhjoon laid back on the cot, still a little out of breath but too proud to admit he was more shaken than he let on. I sat beside him, my worry not quite gone. He was my older brother, but sometimes it felt like I was the one who had to watch out for him.The next day, after Yoongi had checked in on Suhjoon one last time, we were back home, and things were quieter than usual. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but I was grateful that Suhjoon seemed to be feeling better, even if he was still a little weak.Our mom, however, had other plans. She wasn’t convinced that Suhjoon should go to school that day. “You look a little pale, Suhjoon. I think you should take it easy today,” she said, looking him over with a worried expression. “You don’t want to push yourself again.”Suhjoon frowned, clearly irritated. “I’m fine, Mom. Really. I just overdid it yesterday. I’m good.”But even as he said the words, I could see the hesitation in his eyes. Maybe he was questioning whether he truly was fine. I could tell he was still recovering from yesterday’s ordeal. I also wondered, as I watched him, if that was the reason he’d been so off the day before. Was that why he’d struggled so much with breathing during the exercise? Maybe he hadn’t been fully aware of his own condition.Mom gave him a long, scrutinizing look. “You can stay home today. Rest. I’ll make sure you’re comfortable.”Suhjoon grumbled but didn’t argue. As I grabbed my backpack and headed out the door to school, I could hear him still grumbling behind me, but I didn’t say anything. He wasn’t in the mood for advice anyway.By the time I got to school, the whispers had already begun. Students were talking about Suhjoon and the incident from yesterday, and the stories were already getting out of hand. As I walked through the hallways, I overheard snatches of conversation.“Did you hear about Suhjoon? He passed out on the first day. I heard it was because he’s been in a mental hospital.”“No way! I thought he was just messing around, but I guess he’s been sick for a while.”“I heard he had some kind of breakdown and couldn’t breathe. That’s serious, isn’t it?”I couldn’t believe my ears. The rumors had already spiraled out of control. People were taking what happened yesterday—something as simple as a little overexertion—and turning it into something far worse.I clenched my jaw, irritated by how quickly people jumped to conclusions. But I couldn’t help feeling a little worried myself. If they were already spreading rumors about Suhjoon, what would happen when he came back? Would they treat him differently?Despite the unease swirling around me, I kept my head down and focused on getting to class. I just hoped that things would settle down and that Suhjoon wouldn’t have to deal with this nonsense when he got back.Yoongi appeared out of nowhere as I was walking through the hallways, and with a quick motion, he raised his finger to his lips.“Shush,” he said, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear. The students immediately quieted down, some of them shooting him annoyed looks while others avoided eye contact. Yoongi had a way of making people back off, no questions asked.“Stop talking nonsense,” he added, his grin widening as the rumors about Suhjoon died down. The students scattered, and Yoongi turned to me, as if he hadn’t just shut down a small crowd.I couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks,” I muttered, then it hit me—I was still holding the extra lunch. I had grabbed it for Suhjoon by instinct, but he wasn’t here today.“Want some?” I asked, holding it out to him. “I grabbed an extra by mistake. It’s the one I usually give to my brother, but…”Yoongi eyed the lunch box, his expression lighting up. “I don’t know how to use chopsticks,” he admitted with a sheepish grin. “I’ve never really had lunch, so I never bothered.”I blinked in surprise. “Wait, seriously? You’ve never had lunch?”Yoongi shrugged casually. “Not really. My mom’s always too busy to make me lunch. And she’s scared to let me cook—treats me like I’m some toddler who might burn myself.”I was stunned, but I could see the way he said it, like it didn’t bother him that much. “That sounds… rough.”He waved it off. “It’s whatever. I get by.”I handed him the lunch box, watching as he dug in with a spare spoon I hadn’t even realized was there. I raised an eyebrow. “You sure you’re okay with a spoon? You know, this was meant for Suhjoon. But... you seem to be handling it pretty well.”Yoongi didn’t miss a beat, practically inhaling the food. “Good food never goes to waste, right?” he said with a mischievous grin. “And there’s always space for more food, no matter what.”I laughed despite myself, impressed by how carefree he was. There was something charming about his lack of shame, especially when he was eating my lunch without even thinking twice. At least someone was enjoying it, I thought.As we sat there eating, I couldn’t help but notice how effortlessly Yoongi seemed to attract attention. Girls were always lingering around him, stealing glances when they thought he wasn’t looking. Even some of the guys would sneak peeks, probably admiring his casual confidence. Yoongi was that kind of guy—impossible to ignore.He had this natural charm, something you couldn’t really explain. His jet-black hair was in a wolf cut, a style that looked wild yet deliberate, like it was meant to be messy. It somehow worked for him. Even when his hair looked like it had been tousled by a storm, it still managed to look cool, like it was part of his effortless appeal.And his eyes—well, that’s where it got tricky. I could never quite describe the color of his eyes. On regular days, they were a dark brown, but when the sunlight hit them, they practically glowed, like a pair of rubies, intense and sharp. It was no wonder he caught everyone’s attention. When he looked at you, it felt like you were the only one in the room.He wasn’t oblivious to it, but Yoongi didn’t care much. Sure, people flocked around him, trying to get close, but he never really reciprocated the attention. He wasn’t one to chase after popularity or hang around people just for the sake of it. He kept to himself mostly, sticking close to me and Suhjoon. Maybe it was because he found something in us that he didn’t in the others. Or maybe he just liked us enough to ignore everyone else. Either way, I was starting to get used to seeing the way people fawned over him, and I couldn’t blame them. Yoongi was genuinely attractive, but I still had to laugh at how oblivious he seemed about it.After we finished lunch, I couldn’t help but feel like I was starting to understand Yoongi a little better. There was something about him, something real, that set him apart from the others. Maybe it was his bluntness, or how he didn’t try to be anyone he wasn’t. It made it easy to be around him.We were talking about the weirdest stuff—nothing serious, just random topics that kept the conversation flowing. Yoongi was easy to talk to, and I found myself relaxing around him.At some point, the conversation shifted, and Yoongi casually mentioned, “By the way, I’m allergic to a plant called Vervain.”I raised an eyebrow, not expecting that. “Vervain? I’ve never heard of it. What’s that?”“Some kind of herb,” he explained, “It’s kind of rare, but it makes me break out in rashes. Nothing too serious, but it’s better to avoid it.”“Good to know,” I said, trying to memorize the weird fact. “I’ll make sure to keep an eye out.”Then, on impulse, I added, “Hey, why don’t you come over for dinner tonight? I’ll check in with my mom, but I’m sure she won’t mind. We can hang out and talk more.”Yoongi looked surprised for a second before flashing that easy grin of his. “Dinner? Alright, sure. I could use a change of scenery. You sure your mom won’t mind?”“Trust me, she’ll be fine,” I said, already thinking of the food my mom would make. There was always something good on the table, especially after a long day.We wrapped up our conversation, and after classes ended, we made our way to my place. I felt this strange, newfound connection with Yoongi. He wasn’t just the mysterious, carefree guy anymore. He was someone I could actually call a friend. We might’ve just met, but it felt like we’d known each other for much longer.As we walked down the sidewalk, Yoongi’s eyes drifted upward, and he frowned slightly. The sky, which had been clear earlier in the day, was now unusually dark. Thick clouds gathered, swirling ominously, and there was a heavy tension in the air. Yoongi seemed to notice it first, and I could see his expression shift.“Think it’s gonna storm?” I asked, glancing up at the sky.“Yeah,” Yoongi muttered, his voice low. “Looks like it.”Before I could respond, a sharp gust of wind whipped through the street, sending a chill down my spine. I didn’t pay it much attention, too caught up in the conversation. But then, something happened so quickly that it almost felt like time slowed down.A metal post—about as tall as me—was hurtling toward us, carried by the wind. It was headed straight for me, but before I could even process it, Yoongi moved.He yanked me to the side with a strength I didn’t know he had, pulling me out of the way just in time. The post slammed into the ground right where I’d been standing a split second earlier.I was frozen for a second, trying to catch up with what just happened. I hadn’t even seen the post coming. But now, my heart was racing.“Yoongi…” I began, my voice shaky with surprise. “You just—”“Yeah, no big deal,” he said, but there was something in his voice that made me pause. He didn’t seem shaken, but I could tell the whole thing had rattled him more than he let on.As if to shake it off, he pulled his jacket collar higher, glancing at the sky again. The wind had picked up even more, and the first drops of rain started to fall, quickly turning into a downpour.“I don’t like this weather,” Yoongi muttered, his usual carefree tone gone. He looked like he was lost in his thoughts for a moment before turning to me. “Reminds me of the day my sister, [[Satika]], died.”The sudden change in his demeanor caught me off guard. For a second, I didn’t know what to say.“Yoongi…” I started, unsure of how to respond. “I’m really sorry.”He shook his head, as if trying to brush it off, but I could tell the memory wasn’t something he could easily let go of. The rain continued to pour down, and the storm around us only seemed to intensify, but Yoongi didn’t seem to mind the wetness, like he was lost in the memory of that day.When we walked through the front door, I motioned for Yoongi to come in. He stepped inside, his gaze wandering as he took in the house. The walls were painted a warm beige, with some areas shaded darker for contrast, giving a cozy feel. The living room was spacious, a piano sitting quietly in one corner, its polished surface gleaming faintly under the soft light. The windows were tall, draped with silver-light-blue curtains neatly tied to the sides.“Well, this is nice,” Yoongi muttered, glancing at the lush green plants scattered across the room. They added a touch of life to the otherwise muted colors, their leaves meticulously trimmed. Some flowers gave off a sweet, pleasant fragrance, filling the air with a refreshing scent. It mixed with the faint hint of lemon from a candle sitting on the kitchen counter nearby.The kitchen, separated from the living room by a tiled floor, had lighter wood-tone drawers that contrasted with the dark brick backsplash. Small lights under the cabinets gave the space a polished, modern feel. On the counter, a bowl of fresh fruit sat alongside some scattered candy, as if someone had been snacking there recently.“Your mom keeps things tidy,” Yoongi remarked, nodding in approval.“She has to. She says a messy house reflects a messy mind,” I replied, chuckling softly.“Sounds like something she’d say.” Yoongi grinned, following me as we headed to the kitchen, where my mom was chopping vegetables. She looked up and smiled warmly when she saw him.“Oh! You must be Yoongi! It’s nice to meet you,” she greeted, wiping her hands on a towel. “I’ve heard about you.”Yoongi gave a polite bow. “Thank you for having me, Mrs. Yoo.”After a brief exchange, we decided to check in on Suhjoon, who hadn’t come downstairs yet. Making our way to his room, I pushed open the door to find him lying on his bed, the curtains drawn and only a dull light streaming in. His breathing was slow, and he hadn’t stirred despite the noise from the front door.“Hey, Suhjoon?” I called softly, stepping closer. No response.Yoongi stood back, his eyes scanning the room. It was neat, but sparsely decorated—almost impersonal. A few books lay scattered on the desk, along with an old lamp and a couple of family photos. There was no real trace of Suhjoon in the space, no objects or decorations that reflected his personality.“He doesn’t really have much, huh?” Yoongi said quietly.I shrugged, forcing a casual tone. “He’s not the type to decorate or collect things. He’s fine. He just... doesn’t feel well today.”I stepped closer and placed a hand on Suhjoon’s shoulder. He was warm but not feverish. My chest tightened as I realized just how pale he looked. His immune system wasn’t weak enough to call it a condition, but it wasn’t strong either. He’d always been prone to getting sick, but this seemed different.“Maybe he pushed himself too hard yesterday,” I said, more to myself than Yoongi. “We’ll see if he feels better after some rest.”Yoongi looked at me with a mix of concern and curiosity but said nothing. There wasn’t much more either of us could do.Yoongi stepped closer to Suhjoon’s bed and, much to my surprise, brushed his hair gently. “Get better soon, okay?” he murmured, his voice soft, almost brotherly.I watched him, a little caught off guard by how naturally he did it, as if he’d known Suhjoon for years rather than just a day.After a moment, I glanced out the window. The storm hadn’t let up—the wind howled, and rain lashed against the glass in steady bursts. The sky was dark, an almost oppressive gray, even though it wasn’t that late yet.“Yoongi,” I said, turning to him. “It’s too bad outside for you to head home. Why don’t you stay over tonight?”He blinked at me, clearly surprised by the offer. “Are you sure? I don’t want to impose.”“It’s no trouble,” I assured him. “Just let your mom know.”After a brief hesitation, he nodded. “Alright. Thanks.” He pulled out his phone to send her a quick message, though he didn’t seem too worried about her response.The hours passed quietly. My mom brewed some tea, and the three of us sat in the living room, chatting softly while the storm raged outside. The warmth of the house and the faint scent of lemon from the kitchen candle made it feel oddly cozy despite the weather.The faint creak of the stairs drew our attention as Suhjoon stepped into view. My heart sank at the sight of him. He looked worse than before, his complexion ghostly pale, with shadows under his eyes so dark they seemed painted on. Despite having slept, there was no trace of rest in his face—only exhaustion and something heavier that I couldn’t quite name.His shoulders drooped, and the way he moved felt sluggish, almost like he was carrying a weight invisible to the rest of us. For all the effort it must have taken him to get out of bed, his usual presence—his sharp remarks, his quiet confidence—was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he seemed… lonely.“Suhoon,” I said softly as he entered the room, but he only gave me a faint nod in response.“You’re awake,” Yoongi chimed in, breaking the awkward silence. “We saved some tea for you.”“Thanks,” Suhjoon mumbled, his voice hoarse and lifeless. He dropped into the nearest chair like it was the only thing keeping him upright.I glanced at Mom, who frowned slightly but didn’t say anything. I knew she was worried too, but I didn’t want to have this conversation in front of her or Yoongi.Standing, I touched Suhjoon’s shoulder. “Can we talk for a second?”He blinked at me, looking almost surprised, but nodded. I led him to the hallway, away from the living room’s warmth and chatter.“You okay?” I asked once we were alone, crossing my arms and leaning against the wall.“I’m fine,” he said automatically, but his voice lacked conviction.“You don’t look fine,” I said firmly, lowering my voice. “You look worse than you did this morning. What’s going on?”He hesitated, his eyes darting away. “I don’t know,” he muttered finally. “I just… I don’t feel right. It’s like I’m here, but I’m not, you know? And no matter how much I sleep, I don’t feel better.”I frowned, trying to piece together what he was saying. “Is it your immune system acting up again?”“Maybe,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck. “But it’s not just that. It’s… everything. I don’t know.” He sighed heavily, his shoulders sagging even more.“You can’t push yourself like this, Suhjoon,” I said, my voice softening. “Yesterday was already too much. What if that weight had fallen on you? You need to listen to your body, not just fight through it.”He shrugged weakly. “I didn’t want to make it a big deal.”“It _is_ a big deal,” I insisted. “You scared me yesterday. And today, you look like you’re about to collapse again. Please—just… take it easy, okay?”Suhoon didn’t respond right away, his expression distant. Finally, he nodded. “Alright,” he said quietly.I wasn’t sure he believed it, but it was enough for now. Placing a hand on his shoulder, I gave him a small squeeze. “Let’s go back. Mom made tea, and Yoongi’s still trying to charm his way into being our new brother.”That got the faintest chuckle out of him, though it sounded more like a sigh.We headed back to the living room together, but I couldn’t shake the worry gnawing at my chest. Whatever was going on with Suhoon—it wasn’t over yet.When we returned to the living room, the atmosphere had shifted slightly. Suhjoon and I paused as we watched Yoongi sitting at the table, gracefully handling the tea set like he’d done it a hundred times. He poured the tea with precision, each movement smooth and deliberate, almost ceremonial. As well as professionally sneaking in bites of the dinner in between.“Yoongi, you’re pretty good at that,” I remarked, guiding Suhjoon back to his seat.He glanced up at me, his crimson eyes reflecting the warm glow of the tea’s steam. “My grandmother taught me,” he said with a casual shrug, but there was a hint of pride in his tone. “She used to say that tea isn’t just a drink—it’s a way to connect with others.”“Wise woman,” Mom said, smiling as she observed him. “You really do seem to know your way around this. And that tea… it smells lovely. What is it?”“Jasmine,” Yoongi replied, carefully placing the teapot down. “It’s one of my favorites. I think it’s simple but still elegant.”Suhjoon, now seated beside me, gave a faint smile. “You’re really into this stuff, huh?”Yoongi chuckled softly. “I guess you could say that. There’s a lot you can learn from something as small as a tea leaf. Patience, timing…” He trailed off, a distant look in his eyes. Then, as if shaking off the thought, he grinned. “And of course, it’s a good excuse to sit down and chat.”Mom’s eyes lingered on him a moment longer. “Your eyes,” she said thoughtfully, tilting her head. “They’re beautiful. Such a unique shade—" "Like a deep crimson moon during eclipse," Suhjoon adds nonchalantly.Yoongi blinked, clearly caught off guard. “A crimson moon?” he repeated, his voice soft with surprise. A faint blush crept up his cheeks, which only enhanced the comparison. “That’s… really flattering. Thanks.”“You’re welcome,” Suhjoon said with a faint smile, looking a little better for the moment.Yoongi shifted his gaze to Suhjoon, studying him for a moment before returning the compliment. “Well, your eyes remind me of the deep ocean. Calm, but with an intensity beneath the surface.”Suhjoon’s brows rose, clearly not expecting that. He glanced at me, as if looking for confirmation, and I gave him a small shrug.“Guess I can’t argue with that,” I said, smirking.The faintest laugh escaped Suhjoon, and for the first time that day, he looked more like himself.Mom smiled warmly at the exchange. “It’s nice to have the house so lively,” she said. “Thank you for joining us, Yoongi. You’ve brought a good energy here.”Yoongi nodded politely. “Thank you for having me. It’s been… nice. Really nice.”As the conversation carried on, I caught Suhjoon’s subtle glance toward me, his expression softening. Despite the storm still raging outside, the room felt warm and grounded, like we were all connected by the tea in our hands and the laughter filling the air.Later that night, the storm outside had dulled to a steady drizzle, its rhythmic patter against the windows creating a soothing backdrop. We decided to make the best of the situation and turned the living room into our makeshift sleeping space. Blankets and pillows were scattered across the floor, and a dim lamp cast a soft, golden glow over the room.I excused myself to take a quick shower, leaving Suhjoon and Yoongi behind. As the door clicked shut behind me, the quiet chatter from the living room faded into a muffled hum.Yoongi, sitting cross-legged on one of the blankets, glanced at Suhjoon, who was leaning back against the couch, staring into the middle distance. His pale face looked even paler under the dim light, and his tired eyes didn’t go unnoticed.“You okay?” Yoongi asked, breaking the silence. His tone was casual, but there was an edge of genuine concern.Suhjoon blinked, surprised to have the same conversation on the same day, “Huh? Yeah, I’m fine.”Yoongi raised an eyebrow. “Are you, though? I mean, I don’t know you well, but even I can tell something’s off.” He tilted his head, watching Suhjoon carefully. “You’ve been kind of… distant. And you didn’t look great earlier, no offense.”Suhjoon hesitated, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of the blanket draped over his lap. “It’s nothing. Just tired, I guess.”“That doesn’t seem like just tired,” Yoongi pressed gently. “You don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to, but… sometimes it helps to talk to someone who doesn’t know all the details. Less pressure, you know?”For a moment, Suhjoon didn’t reply. His eyes dropped to his lap, and the faintest sigh escaped him. “It’s not that easy,” he murmured.Before Yoongi could say more, the sound of running water stopped, signaling that I was almost done with my shower. The two of them fell into a companionable silence, the weight of the conversation lingering but not oppressive.When I came back, towel-drying my hair, I noticed the subtle shift in the atmosphere. Suhjoon looked a little more at ease, and Yoongi had a thoughtful expression, like he was puzzling over something but wasn’t ready to share.“You two getting along?” I teased, sitting down on my blanket.“Better than expected,” Yoongi replied with a grin, though his eyes flicked briefly to Suhjoon.Suhjoon just rolled his eyes, but there was a faint warmth in his demeanor that hadn’t been there before.We settled in for the night, the storm outside gradually fading into the background. Though the room was quiet, there was an unspoken understanding that lingered between us, a sense of connection forged by shared words and unspoken truths.By the time next Friday rolled around, Yoongi was over at our place for dinner again. It was starting to feel natural having him around—like he belonged in our family. He leaned back in his chair after finishing the meal, a thoughtful expression on his face.“Hey,” he began casually, glancing between Suhjoon and me. “What are you guys doing tomorrow morning?”I looked at Suhjoon, who shrugged before answering. “Nothing, really. Why?”“I want to take you both to meet someone,” Yoongi said, his voice oddly soft.“Who?” I asked, curiosity piqued.“You’ll see,” he replied cryptically, a faint smile tugging at his lips.The conversation shifted after that, and we didn’t press further. It was only when we went to bed that night that Suhjoon voiced what we were both thinking.“Who do you think we’re meeting?”“No clue,” I admitted, turning on my side to face him. “Guess we’ll find out tomorrow.”The next morning, Yoongi led us to a quaint little flower shop tucked away in a quieter part of town. The bell above the door jingled as we stepped inside, the air immediately filled with the sweet, earthy scent of flowers. The shop was alive with color—vibrant blooms of every hue arranged in neat rows and vases.An old lady emerged from the back, her face lighting up when she saw Yoongi. “You’re early today, dear,” she said warmly. “Let me guess—red roses again?”Yoongi nodded with a small smile. “You know me too well.”The lady chuckled, already reaching for the flowers without needing further instruction. She moved with practiced ease, her hands assembling the bouquet with a deftness that spoke of years of experience. Within minutes, she presented him with a stunning arrangement of eleven red roses, their petals velvety and rich.As Yoongi paid, Suhjoon and I wandered around the shop, marveling at the sheer variety of blooms. A cluster of lilies caught my attention, their pristine white petals almost glowing under the shop lights.“Aren’t these called stargazer lilies?” I asked, pointing them out to Suhjoon.He nodded, then gestured toward a bundle of smaller, delicate flowers. “And those are baby’s breath, right? Mom used to get those for special occasions.”Nearby, we spotted sunflowers, bright and cheerful, their large heads seeming to follow the light streaming in through the windows.“Here,” Yoongi called, interrupting our musings. He held up the bouquet of red roses, a faint smile on his lips. “All set.”“Why eleven?” Suhjoon asked curiously as we left the shop.Yoongi hesitated for a moment, then explained. “In flower arrangements, even numbers are usually meant for the dead, while odd numbers are for the living. But... I guess I’m stubborn. I want to believe the person I’m bringing these to is still alive in some way. It’s more about the sentiment.”Suhjoon and I exchanged a glance, his words sinking in.Our excitement dimmed as we followed Yoongi to a place we hadn’t anticipated: a graveyard. The wrought iron gate creaked as we stepped inside, the morning sun casting long shadows over the rows of headstones. The lively energy we’d felt at the flower shop faded, replaced by a solemn quiet.Yoongi walked ahead, his steps unhurried but purposeful. We trailed behind, the weight of the setting making it hard to speak.I glanced at Suhjoon, who looked just as uncertain as I felt. “Guess this isn’t what we were expecting,” I muttered under my breath.“No kidding,” he replied softly, his eyes scanning the names etched into the stones as we passed.Yoongi stopped in front of a grave, kneeling down to place the bouquet of roses against the polished marble. He didn’t say anything right away, his gaze fixed on the name engraved on the headstone.Suhjoon and I stood a little ways back, giving him space. This was his moment, and we didn’t want to intrude. But as we watched him sit there in silence, we couldn’t help but wonder about the story behind those eleven roses—and the person who had inspired such a heartfelt sentiment.Not far from the graveyard, the remains of a burned house stood as a stark and haunting reminder of the past. Charred beams jutted out from the ground like skeletal fingers, and the air around it seemed heavier, as if the tragedy still lingered. Yoo Song couldn't help but glance at it uneasily as they passed even if it was not the same house.They stopped at a grave marked only by a knife-carved name: **Satika**. There was no picture, no dates, nothing else to tell her story. The rough edges of the letters stood out starkly against the smooth stone, their simplicity speaking louder than any elaborate epitaph.Yoongi knelt down, placing the bouquet of red roses carefully against the base of the headstone. He lingered for a moment, his fingers brushing the stone as if it were something fragile.“She died two years ago,” he said quietly, breaking the silence. His voice was steady, but there was an undercurrent of pain. “She was eleven.”I blinked, confused. “Burned? What do you mean? Witch trials haven’t been a thing since... what, the 15th century?”Yoongi gave a small, humorless laugh. “It’s... complicated. More complicated than I can explain right now.”Suhjoon glanced at me as I was about to press further, and gave me a slight shake of his head. I let the question drop, though it lingered in the air like the storm clouds from the day before.Yoongi sighed, his eyes never leaving the headstone. “They said she was a witch. Called her unnatural, cursed. They burned the house down with her inside it.”The words hit like a gut punch. Yoo Song glanced back at the charred remains of the house and suddenly felt the weight of it all—the burned beams, the solitary grave, the quiet grief Yoongi carried.“She didn’t deserve it,” Yoongi continued, his voice softer now. “She was just... a kid.”I didn’t know what to say and looked at Suhjoon, who was equally at a loss.After a moment, Suhjoon stepped forward. “You want us to give you some time alone?”Yoongi nodded, managing a faint smile. “Thanks.”As we stepped away, I couldn’t help but notice how pristine the grave was. There was no dirt, no sign of neglect. The flowers left there hadn’t fully withered yet, their fading petals a clear sign that Yoongi had been here not too long ago.“He must come here a lot,” I murmured to Suhjoon as we moved to a respectful distance.“Yeah,” Suhjoon replied quietly.We exchanged a glance. This wasn’t the meeting we’d expect, but it was clear how much it meant to Yoongi. Whatever else we didn’t understand, one thing was certain: he cared deeply for his sister, even now.We waited in silence, giving Yoongi the space he needed. The weight of the burned house and the knife-carved name pressed heavily on our minds, leaving us to wonder about the complicated world Yoongi had only begun to hint at.After spending a quiet moment by the grave, Yoongi whispered a few words too soft for anyone to hear, then stood up and dusted off his knees. He gave a small, solemn smile to us. “Alright, let’s go.”We wandered around the outskirts of the graveyard for a while, our footsteps crunching softly against the gravel paths. The quiet conversation flowed between us, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off with Suhjoon. My older brother’s face was pale, and a faint sheen of sweat was visible on his forehead.“Suhjoon?” I asked, concern lacing his tone.“I’m fine,” he replied, his voice firm despite the exhaustion clear in his eyes.But even Yoongi noticed, and with a gentle nudge of agreement, we decided to head back to the brothers’ house.That evening, the mood lightened considerably. After dinner, Yoongi sat cross-legged on the floor, a mischievous grin on his face as he held a pillow aloft like a battle flag.“You sure you’re ready for this?” he teased, his ruby-like eyes glinting with playful challenge.I laughed, grabbing a pillow of my own. “You’re going down, Yoongi!”With a whoosh, Yoongi struck first, the pillow landing squarely on my shoulder. “First hit! That’s one point for me!”“Oh, it’s on now!” I lunged, my pillow aimed at Yoongi’s midsection.Meanwhile, Suhjoon sat propped up on the couch, watching the chaos unfold with a faint smile. His strength hadn’t fully returned, but when I tossed him a pillow, he joined in with a feeble but spirited swing.“Careful with him!” I scolded Yoongi, who had dodged Suhjoon’s attack with ease.“Don’t worry, I’m not hitting him hard,” Yoongi replied, tapping Suhjoon lightly on the side with a grin. “See? Gentle as a breeze.”Despite his protests, Suhjoon managed to get a few good hits in, including one surprise strike to the back of my head.“Traitor!” I cried, feigning outrage.“Divide and conquer,” Suhjoon said with a smirk, his voice faint but playful.The pillow fight ended with Yoongi as the undisputed victor, standing atop the couch with a pillow in one hand and a triumphant grin on his face. “Bow before your king!”Suhjoon and I groaned in defeat but we couldn’t help laughing.That night, as they settled into the makeshift beds, I noticed Yoongi seemed quieter than usual. I thought nothing of it, though, attributing it to exhaustion.But when morning came, Yoongi was gone.At first, I thought he might have left early, but as the hours passed and there was no word from him, worry set in. By the end of the weekend, Yoongi still hadn’t shown up to school, and rumors began to swirl.My concern grew so much that I asked their mom to help file a missing person’s report. Together, we went to the police station, but what we found left us stunned.Yoongi didn’t exist.There were no records of him in the school system, no identification, no digital footprint. Even the cameras that should have captured him walking with them didn’t show him at all. It was as if he had never been there.The only proof we had was a single photo. Suhjoon had snapped it during the pillow fight, a chaotic blur of laughter and movement. In the middle, Yoongi stood, his ruby-like eyes glinting with amusement.I stared at the photo for a long time, trying to make sense of it all. “Where did you go, Yoongi?” I whispered.But the question hung in the air, unanswered, as if the boy with the crimson-moon eyes had been nothing more than a fleeting dream.A week had passed since Yoongi’s sudden disappearance, and while life at school carried on, the absence of their mysterious friend left a lingering void. Suhjoon and I found themselves drawn back to the place Yoongi had taken us—a small graveyard on the outskirts of town.The day was cool, with a soft breeze carrying the faint scent of early spring blossoms. I carried a bouquet of 11 red roses, just as Yoongi had once done. The flowers were fresh, their vibrant petals glowing like embers in the sunlight.When we reached Satika’s grave, it looked just as we had left it—clean, undisturbed, as though someone had cared for it recently. I knelt, brushing a hand over the simple tombstone with its carved name.“Here,” I said softly, laying the roses gently atop the grave.We stood in silence, each lost in our own thoughts. This quiet ritual had become something of a tradition for us in the days since Yoongi had vanished. Though we never spoke of it directly, it was a way to remember him, to keep his presence alive in some small way.I finally broke the silence. “Do you think he’ll ever come back?”Suhjoon didn’t answer right away. When I glanced at him, I noticed the faint tremor in my brother’s hands and the hollow look in his eyes.“Suhjoon?”“I don’t know,” Suhjoon replied, his voice barely above a whisper.As we walked home, I couldn’t help but notice how pale and frail my brother had become. Suhjoon moved sluggishly, as if every step took monumental effort.Over the past few days, he had barely eaten, and his usual sharp wit was dulled to near silence. When I tried to talk to him, Suhjoon would simply shrug or offer one-word answers.That night, as we sat at the dinner table, I watched Suhjoon push his food around on his plate without taking a single bite.“You have to eat something,” I urged.“I’m not hungry,” Suhjoon mumbled, his voice distant.I frowned, my chest tightening with worry. Suhjoon looked thinner than ever, and the dark circles under his eyes made him seem even more gaunt.After dinner, I pulled his brother aside. “Suhjoon, what’s going on? You’ve been like this for days. You’re not eating, you’re not talking—what’s wrong?”Suhjoon looked at me, his expression unreadable. For a moment, it seemed like he might say something, but then he shook his head.“I’m fine,” he said flatly.“No, you’re not.” My voice cracked with frustration. “You’re not fine, Suhjoon. I can see it. Just… tell me what’s going on. Please, stop saying you're fine.”Suhjoon hesitated, his gaze dropping to the floor. “I don’t know, Song. I just… feel tired. All the time.”“Tired how?”“Like… like there’s nothing left in me,” Suhjoon admitted, his voice barely audible.I felt my heart ache at those words. I didn’t know how to help, but one thing was certain—I couldn’t let my brother go through this alone.“We’ll figure this out,” Yoo Song said firmly, placing a hand on Suhjoon’s shoulder. “You’re not doing this by yourself. I promise. Do you want to go the hospital?”Suhjoon shook faintly, the weight in his eyes didn’t lift. "So they treat me like a lab rat, no, thanks."I let it end the conversation.The next day, during class, everything seemed normal at first. The usual hum of conversation and the scratch of pens against paper filled the room. But then, in the middle of it all, Suhjoon suddenly raised his hand to his face, and I froze.At first, I thought he was just tired, maybe rubbing his eyes, but when I looked closer, I saw the blood—pouring from his nose, drenching his hand. My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately leaned in, panic rising in my chest. “Suhjoon! What’s happening?” I could feel my voice cracking with worry.He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he wiped at his nose, but the blood kept coming, a steady flow that made his face even paler than usual. His eyes were unfocused, distant, like he couldn’t fully grasp what was going on.“Hyung!” I said again, louder this time, my hands shaking as I grabbed a tissue from my desk. “You need to stop the bleeding. We have to go to the nurse.”Suhjoon didn’t seem to respond. His voice was faint, barely a whisper. “I’m fine. Just need a second…”But I could tell he wasn’t fine. His breathing was shallow, and his skin was too cold. He was barely holding himself up, and I knew I couldn’t wait any longer. “No, Suhjoon, you’re not okay. We need to get you help now,” I said, my voice more forceful than I intended. I am no longer buying the *I'm Fine* card.The teacher noticed what was happening and started to approach, but I didn’t wait. I scooped him into my arms, his body feeling lighter than I had ever imagined it would. Despite being older, he felt fragile—like I could break him if I wasn’t careful.“Yoongi!” I called, without thinking. I was used to him being there, always there for us. But when I turned, the seat next to me was empty. Yoongi hadn’t been around lately, but it was only in that moment that I realized how much I’d come to depend on him being there.I didn’t even wait for the teacher to say anything. I just carried Suhjoon out of the classroom, my focus entirely on him. His face was so pale, his body limp in my arms, and it felt like everything was crumbling around me.When we got to the nurse, I placed Suhjoon on the bed as gently as I could, but I couldn’t stop my hands from shaking. I told the nurse what had happened, barely able to keep my voice steady as I tried to explain.But all the while, my mind kept circling back to Yoongi. Where was he? Why hadn’t he been there when I called his name? It felt strange, unsettling, like something important had slipped through my fingers without me even realizing.The doctor’s words hit me like a cold wave. She said that physically, there was nothing wrong with Suhjoon—aside from a little overexertion. But the thing that stood out, the thing that made my stomach twist, was when the doctor mentioned that it seemed like something mental was harming him.“What do you mean by that?” I asked, my voice trembling despite myself. I couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread pooling in my chest. “He’s not just… tired, is he?”The doctor shook her head. “It’s hard to say for sure without more tests, but this kind of exhaustion, the kind that doesn’t improve with rest or food… it’s usually linked to something deeper. Something emotional or mental. He needs to be looked at by a specialist. I recommend getting him to a hospital as soon as possible.”I nodded, but it didn’t make the situation any better. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. I wanted to ask more, to know what was happening to my brother, but I couldn’t find the words. The thought of Suhjoon not being okay—of him struggling with something I couldn’t even begin to understand—it tore me apart.Suhjoon was still lying there on the bed, his eyes distant, not fully aware of what was going on around him. I wanted to reach out, to tell him that everything would be okay, but I didn’t even know what “okay” meant anymore.“You’re going to be okay, right?” I whispered, barely loud enough for him to hear. But I wasn’t sure if I was trying to reassure him or myself.The nurse gave me a soft, sympathetic look, and it was clear that she didn’t have any easy answers either. The best she could do was help us get Suhjoon to the hospital, to get him the care he needed.I pulled myself together, telling myself that I had to be strong for Suhjoon. He needed me now more than ever. But as we left the nurse’s office, a new kind of worry gnawed at me. What was going on with my brother? What had happened to him that was so deep, so painful, that even his body couldn’t fight it anymore?I couldn’t shake the feeling of regret, the gnawing thought that I should’ve done something sooner. Why hadn’t I pushed harder? Why hadn’t I told Mom that Suhjoon needed help the moment I started seeing him decline? I kept telling myself that everything would be okay—that he would snap out of it, that rest and time would heal him. But now, sitting in that sterile hospital room with the weight of the doctor’s words hanging over us, I couldn’t deny it anymore. Maybe it wasn’t okay. Maybe it wasn’t going to get better.My throat tightened as I glanced at Suhjoon, lying there still and silent. Despite everything I’d said, all the promises I made, there was this sickening feeling in my chest—what if he didn’t get better? What if this was something I couldn’t fix?I had always tried to be the strong one, the one who could protect him. But now, I felt so small, so helpless. The words the doctor had spoken echoed in my mind: _It’s something mental. He needs help from someone who can understand it._I thought about how Suhjoon had looked at me so many times over the past few days, barely speaking, barely eating, barely even acknowledging anything around him. I had pushed him, urged him to talk, told him everything would be fine. But the truth was, I didn’t even know what was wrong, and I felt so powerless to do anything about it.I should’ve noticed sooner. I should’ve seen the signs, urged Mom to take him to a hospital the moment he started pulling away. Instead, I ignored it, hoping it was just some phase, hoping it would go away on its own.And now, sitting in the sterile, quiet room with him, I could feel the weight of that guilt pressing down on me. I wasn’t sure what I was even supposed to do now. I had said all the right things, told him everything would be fine, but it didn’t feel fine. It didn’t feel like he was going to get better.It was a helpless feeling, the kind that twisted in your chest and made you feel like you were drowning in all the things you should’ve done, the things you didn’t realize mattered until it was too late.I couldn’t stop myself from feeling nauseous as I sat in the hospital waiting room, my stomach twisted in knots. The sounds of the machines, the steady beeping of monitors, the sterile scent of antiseptic—it all felt suffocating. I tried to distract myself, to focus on anything other than what was happening to Suhjoon in that room. But it wasn’t working.I had watched them pump him full of fluids and drugs, watched as the nurses hooked up IVs and pushed medications into his veins. He was barely conscious, his eyes glazed over, the energy drained from his face. It was like watching him fade, piece by piece, and I couldn’t stand it.I should’ve been stronger. I should’ve been the one telling him everything was going to be okay, but right then, in that hospital room, all I felt was anger—anger at myself for not realizing how bad it had gotten, anger at the world for doing this to him, and a deep, overwhelming feeling of helplessness.I couldn’t take it anymore.I ran to the bathroom, hands shaking, my breath coming in ragged gasps as the world spun around me. I slammed the door behind me, leaned over the toilet, and then—everything came up. The food I had barely eaten that day, the stress, the guilt—everything poured out of me in a sickening rush. I gripped the edge of the toilet, my knuckles white as I tried to steady myself, but it felt like the world was caving in.I couldn’t do this. I couldn’t watch him like this. I couldn’t accept that it had come to this point, that I hadn’t seen the signs earlier, that I hadn’t pushed harder.Tears burned in my eyes, and I wiped them away with shaking hands, still trying to pull myself together. But the more I thought about it, the more the weight of everything pressed down on me. The drugs, the IVs, the sterile white walls around us—it all felt wrong. It wasn’t how it was supposed to be.I leaned against the wall, my back sliding down to the cold tile floor, and I finally allowed myself to let out the sobs I had been holding back. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know how to fix it.All I knew was that I didn't want to lose him.I stayed on the cold tile floor, trembling. My stomach churned, still unsettled from everything that had happened, and my mind wouldn’t stop racing. I couldn’t stop thinking that I should’ve seen it. That I should’ve done something sooner. Maybe then Suhjoon wouldn’t be lying in that hospital bed, connected to machines, barely conscious.I couldn’t even look at him anymore. All I felt was this crushing guilt.And then, I heard the door creak open.“Yoo Song?” Mom’s voice was frantic, shaky, and I didn’t even have to look up to know that she was worried, probably more than she had ever been in her life. I didn’t move, didn’t answer her. I just stared at the floor, feeling small and helpless.She rushed toward me, her footsteps quick and erratic, her breath shallow as she dropped to her knees."Yoo Song, my baby," she clutched me to her chest.I swallowed hard. My chest felt tight, suffocating, like I couldn’t breathe properly. “I... I couldn’t help him, Mom,” I whispered, my voice breaking. “I should’ve known. I should’ve done something sooner. I shouldn’t have let it get this bad.”Her hands tightened around my shoulders, “Don’t you dare blame yourself for this,” she snapped, her voice rising in a moment of panic. “You couldn’t have known. Neither of us could. He kept it all inside, and I didn’t... I didn’t pay enough attention. I let him suffer because I didn’t think it was that serious, but it was! It was! And now—” She stopped herself, taking a shaky breath, as if saying the words out loud made it real.Mom’s hands trembled as she gently pulled me up, her eyes full of fear but also determination. “We’re going to make it better, together. We’ll get him through this.”I nodded, even though I didn’t feel like I could. I wanted to take his place. But the sight of him in the white room of prison crumbled whatever heart I had left*God, I am not your strongest warrior. I beg you, don't give me this trial.*
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The fire crackled in the center of our home, its warmth pressing against my skin as I turned another page in my book. The flickering light made the words dance, but I barely noticed. It was the meaning of them that mattered, not the way they shifted under the light.Mother was cooking again. The rich scent of herbs and slow-roasted fish filled the air, and I could hear the gentle clatter of wooden bowls as she worked. I didn’t look up—why should I? She was always there.Inuun sat beside me, silent as usual. He always went quiet after returning from the village, always after hearing the girls whisper... I didn’t need to look at him to know they spoke about me. They never said anything out loud, never to my face. But I knew.I didn’t care.I didn’t have time for them. They could whisper all they wanted. It didn’t matter. Inuun didn't like those girls anyway.“Eat before it gets cold,” Mother said, setting a bowl in front of me. Her voice was soft, gentle, and I nodded without hesitation.Her fingers brushed my hair for a moment, then she moved away to finish her work. It was a small gesture, but it meant something.I took my spoon and ate slowly, my eyes wandering over to Inuun. He was holding his bowl a little too tightly, his grip firm as if trying to anchor himself. He didn’t look at me right away. But I could tell he was bothered by something.“Inuun,” I said softly. He blinked and looked up at me, and I didn’t need to say more. He understood.He exhaled, a quiet sound, and his shoulders relaxed. Then he picked up his spoon and began eating. He wanted to be good for Father. I didn’t understand why. But I didn’t need to question it.The soft clink of his spoon against the bowl was the only sound, and for a moment, I almost forgot he was sitting beside me. Then, as if to break the silence, he cleared his throat, his voice low.“What book did you read today?” Inuun asked, his eyes flicking to mine before looking back at his food.I didn’t answer right away, my fingers tracing the edge of my spoon. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to talk to him, but sometimes his questions felt like a way to fill the quiet, like he was trying to make the world seem less suffocating.“It’s about the stars,” I finally said, turning the page of my book, though I wasn’t really reading anymore. “It says there are patterns in the sky, things we can’t see unless we know where to look.”Inuun nodded, not exactly interested in the details but listening anyway. He never seemed to mind my talk about books, even if he didn’t understand them.“That sounds... interesting,” he said after a pause, as though he was choosing his words carefully. “Do you think those patterns mean something?”I shrugged, leaning back against the wall, my gaze wandering to the crackling fire. “Maybe. Some say the patterns tell stories, but I don’t know. I just like how they look.”Inuun hummed in response, his brow furrowing slightly as he mulled over my words. “Stories, huh?”There was a brief silence as he picked at his food again. I could feel the question lingering in his eyes, but he didn’t ask it.Instead, he changed the subject, like he always did when something felt too awkward. “Mother’s cooking is fantastic as ever. I don’t know how she does it every day.”I smiled faintly. “She’s amazing, that’s how.”Inuun chuckled, the sound warm and familiar. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to make the evening feel just a little more comfortable.The next day, the door creaked open, and Father stepped inside, his cloak dusted with the frost from the outside. His face was tired, but his eyes still held that spark—the kind that made people listen.Mother’s face lit up when she saw him. “You’re home,” she said, her voice soft with relief. She moved quickly to him, wrapping her arms around his waist for a moment before stepping back to study him.Father gave her a tired smile, his hand resting on her shoulder. “I’m home, yes. Had to see to matters in the village.” His voice was deep and steady, the weight of his words carrying more than they seemed.Inuun and I both glanced up from our spots by the fire, where we had been waiting for him. Inuun said nothing, but his eyes were sharp, always watching, always listening.Father pulled off his cloak and hung it on a peg near the door, then moved toward the hearth. He sat down beside us, letting out a long breath as he rubbed his hands together.“Chief was most concerned,” he began, his voice lowering as if he were about to share something of importance. “The witches, they’re rising again. Too many rumors in the air, and not enough answers.” He glanced at Mother, then at Inuun and me. “They’ve been gathering, and no one knows why.”I could feel the tension in the room. The witches. Everyone had heard of them, their powers that twisted the very earth itself. My fingers tightened around my spoon as I waited for Father to continue.“They come from the north, from the lands beyond the mountain passes,” Father said, his gaze far off as if he were seeing something beyond the walls. “There’s talk of a gathering. A council, perhaps. The chief believes it’s something more than just whispers.”Mother’s hand, still on the table beside her, tightened slightly. “Do they plan to strike?” she asked, her voice laced with concern.Father didn’t answer right away, but when he did, his words were sharp, like the edge of a knife. “They won’t wait much longer. No one knows what they want. But we must be ready. Be careful.”Inuun’s eyes narrowed, and he said nothing, but the silence between us grew heavier.I sat quietly for a moment, my mind racing. The fire crackled in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the walls, but I couldn’t shake the words Father had spoken. Witches. They had always been a part of the world, but they were a mystery to me.I could feel the weight of my mother and father’s eyes on me. Talking about witches, defending them, even reading about them aloud—it was dangerous.I glanced at Inuun, sitting beside me, his eyes focused on Father. I could see the strain in his shoulders, the way his jaw was set. He wouldn’t understand, not yet. No one would.It would be foolish to say anything.I turned my gaze back to the pages, swallowing the words that tried to climb up my throat.“Did you finish the story you were reading?” Inuun’s voice broke the silence, a simple question, but one that felt like an anchor to pull me back to reality.I forced a smile. “Not yet,” I said, my voice steady. “But I’ll finish it soon enough.”Inuun nodded, and for a moment, there was nothing more to say.I knew better than to voice my thoughts aloud. But there was a part of me, a small part, that questioned everything I had been told. Not all witches could be evil, could they? There were stories, hidden deep in books like mine, of witches who healed, who protected. Why was it that all we ever heard about were the ones who twisted their magic for harm?I glanced at Inuun, his gaze focused on the fire, lost in his own thoughts. I could tell he wasn’t fully listening to Father’s concerns anymore. Maybe it was because he was tired, maybe it was because he, too, was starting to question.I hesitated, my fingers twitching around the edges of my book, unsure whether I should speak at all. It was dangerous, I knew that. But I needed to say it, to voice the thought that had been growing in my mind.“Inuun,” I said softly, careful not to disturb the quiet too much. He glanced at me, his brow furrowing slightly, waiting.“Do you think...” I trailed off, searching for the right words, my voice barely above a whisper. “Do you think all witches are bad?”Inuun was silent for a moment, his gaze turning from me back to the fire. I could see feel the weight of his thoughts, as if he was deciding whether to say anything at all.“I don’t know,” he finally said, his voice low, like he was speaking more to himself than to me. “Father says they’re dangerous. He wouldn’t lie to us.”I nodded, trying to push the doubt aside, but it lingered in my chest. “But not all of them...”I let the thought hang in the air between us, unwilling to finish it. If I said too much, if I pushed too far, I knew Inuun would dismiss it. He wasn’t ready to think differently, not yet.But Inuun didn’t say anything more. He just looked at me, his expression unreadable, and then stood up abruptly. “I’ll help Mother with the firewood,” he muttered, turning away before I could say anything else.I watched him go, a quiet sigh escaping my lips. I leaned back, staring into the fire, and the words from the book whispered in my mind again.The next day, the cold wind howled outside the walls, the kind of wind that seemed to bite at your very bones. Inuun returned from the woods where he had been helping Father, his steps slow as he trudged through the snow. He stepped inside, shaking the frost from his cloak before he hung it by the door.I was sitting by the window, staring out at the gray sky, watching the snowflakes drift down in slow, steady patterns.Inuun sat down next to me, his body tense, as always. There was something about him that always seemed on edge, like he was waiting for something he couldn’t quite name.“Did you bring enough wood?” I asked, trying to make small talk, my voice soft. I wasn’t sure why I even asked—what else was there to talk about? The snow was coming, and it was cold in our little house, and life in the village felt so difficult sometimes.“Yeah,” Inuun answered, his voice distant. He didn’t look at me, his eyes trained on the fire as he poked at the embers. “But that doesn’t matter.”I frowned, "What do you mean?"He shifted slightly, glancing at me, his gaze dark. “It’s the people. In the village. They don’t see things the way we do." He paused for a short while before finishing his thought. "They look at you... and they think you’re not worth their time just because you’re different.”I looked out the window. “We are not like them.”Inuun didn’t answer right away. His eyes flickered toward the window, too, and I could see the frustration in the tightness of his jaw. “No. But that doesn’t change anything. They make you feel like... like you don’t belong. And that’s wrong.”I was silent for a long moment, thinking about the girls in the village, the ones who never bothered to understand me, who whispered behind my back, their words cruel and unnecessary. But Inuun was right. It wasn’t just that they treated me differently—it was that they thought they had the right to. They didn’t know me, but they made up their minds anyway.Inuun’s voice broke through my thoughts. “I wish... I wish I could leave this place. This cold, barren land. Every day, I hope it won’t snow, because when it does, it’s like the death comes closer. The snow... it means the end of things. It means we’re trapped.”“The snow,” Inuun continued, his voice low, “it makes the village... smaller. It’s like we’re all caught in this little, frozen world, and there’s no way out. And when the snow falls too heavily, the paths are blocked. No one can get in or out. It’s just... us. Stuck.”I could feel the weight of his words settle between us. The cold was a prison, and the village was its cage.“I don’t want to be stuck,” Inuun murmured, his eyes focused on the fire again, as though it could warm him from the inside out. “But maybe we don’t have a choice.”“I’ll be okay,” I said softly, more to myself than to him. "We’ll be okay."Inuun didn’t respond. He didn’t have to. We both knew the truth—the cold, the snow, and the people who couldn’t see past what was in front of them. It was all we knew.The silence between Inuun and me was interrupted by the soft sound of Mother’s voice calling from the kitchen.“Dinner is ready! Come, both of you,” she called, her tone warm and inviting, as it always was. The scent of her cooking—a mixture of rich stews and freshly baked bread—drifted through the house, making my stomach growl.Inuun stood up first, stretching his arms above his head with a low grunt before offering me a small, almost forced smile. “We’ll talk later,” he said, his usual gruffness returning.I nodded and followed him into the kitchen, where the warmth of the stove seemed to chase away the chill that had settled on my skin. The hearth was crackling, and the dim light from the flames made Mother’s face glow softly, her hair tied back neatly as she carefully placed the last of the food on the table.But there was something else she had with her—a piece of cloth rolled up in her hands. She unrolled it slowly, revealing a beautiful piece of embroidery, intricate and delicate, the kind that spoke of long hours and care.Father had always been going off on long hunts, sometimes to the woods, sometimes to the mountains. It was dangerous work, the kind that always made Mother nervous, but she never showed it. Instead, she worked quietly in the background, preparing for his return, and sometimes making little things like this to send with him.“This is for your father,” she said, her voice gentle but filled with purpose. “I thought it would bring him luck—something to remind him of us while he’s out there. He’ll need it.”I stepped closer, my eyes tracing the threads—vibrant reds and blues and greens that wove together in patterns I had never seen before, swirls and symbols that felt ancient, like something tied to the land itself. There was a symbol of protection in the center, something Mother said had been passed down for generations. It wasn’t just decoration; it was a sign of love and safety.“It’s beautiful,” Inuun murmured, his voice a little softer than usual as he gazed at the piece of work in his mother’s hands. I could see how much it meant to him too.Mother smiled and gently folded the embroidery, carefully setting it aside. “I’ll pack it in his bag before he leaves. We’ll send him off with something to remind him we’re all thinking of him.”I nodded, my heart swelling with warmth. Despite the cold and the uncertainty of the world around us, there was something reassuring in those small, personal acts. They reminded me that we were still connected to each other, still tied to the land and to the love we shared as a family.Dinner was simple, yet a small luxury when food could be scarce. We ate in quiet comfort, the weight of the world outside momentarily forgotten as we shared this small moment of peace.I glanced over at Inuun, who was picking at his food, his usual intensity softened for now.“Tomorrow,” Inuun said suddenly, his voice quieter than usual, “Father will leave for the hunt. It’ll be dangerous... but I’ll make sure he comes back.”I met his eyes, and for the first time, I saw the unspoken promise in them. He was just like Father—strong, determined, ready to face whatever dangers the world threw at him, even if it meant putting himself at risk.“I know you will,” I said softly, reaching over to give his hand a small squeeze.We ate in silence after that, but there was a sense of quiet understanding between us. Whatever the future held, we had each other. And that, for now, was enough.A week passed, and Father prepared to leave for the hunt. His eyes were sharp, his movements careful as he checked his weapons that he would need for the journey. He was always the one to venture out into the woods, where the cold winds howled and the snow seemed endless. It was dangerous work, but it was necessary, and Father never shied away from it.But there was something different about this hunt. I noticed it in the way Inuun watched Father, the way he seemed hesitant to say goodbye, the way his eyes lingered just a little too long. I knew he was worried—he always was—but this time, I saw something more in his gaze, something deeper.It wasn’t until after Father left that I realized what Inuun had done. He hadn’t said a word to me, but later that afternoon, I found his bow and arrows missing. I knew Inuun had followed Father into the woods.He was a skilled archer, decent at least, and he had always practiced when he could, honing his aim and his reflexes. But this wasn’t just about his skills—it was about keeping his father safe. He couldn’t just sit at home and wait. He needed to make sure Father returned, especially with the threat of witches.I didn’t tell Mother. I couldn’t bring myself to. She would have worried, and I couldn’t bear the thought of her anxiety. Instead, I let the days pass, pretending I hadn’t noticed that Inuun had gone after Father. It wasn't a first time he was missing for few days.After a while, Mother suggested we go to the market for eggs and flour. “It’ll do you some good to stretch your legs,” she said, her voice warm as she set about gathering her things.I nodded, though my heart wasn’t in it. I was bored—there wasn’t much to do when the days were cold and the house was still. So, I grabbed a book from the shelf and tucked it into my satchel, knowing it would help pass the time while Mother chatted with the aunties in the market.We made our way to the street, the familiar sights of the village quiet under the the snow. The women in the village went about their business, bundled up in furs and cloaks, their voices a soft murmur as they huddled together in groups, talking about everything and nothing.I walked beside Mother, my eyes scanning the ground, the book in my hands too heavy to hold with both hands, so I clutched it tightly to my chest, peeking at the pages whenever I could. The book was a comfort, a small escape from the harsh reality of our lives. It was a way to forget the cold, the danger.Mother stopped at one of the stalls, exchanging a few words with Aunt Ingri about the quality of the eggs. I leaned against a post nearby, settling into a spot where I could watch and wait without feeling too out of place. My fingers traced the edges of the pages as I tried to focus on the words in front of me, but my mind kept drifting back to Inuun, to the hunt, and to the worry that gnawed at my insides.How long had it been since Father left? Would Inuun find him before anything happened? Would they come back in time?But there was no answer to those questions—not here, not now. All I could do was wait.The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight pierced through the thin fabric of the window, I heard a knock at the door. It was a steady, firm knock—one that carried weight, like someone who meant business. My heart gave an uneasy lurch as I glanced at Mother, who had just begun preparing breakfast.She raised an eyebrow, glancing toward the door, her movements pausing for a moment as if she sensed something was off. “Who could that be at this hour?” she muttered, wiping her hands on her apron before heading to the door.I sat quietly at the table, my fingers absentmindedly tracing the rim of my bowl, but my mind was elsewhere. The encounter with the child from the market replayed in my head, his words echoing like a persistent drumbeat: Witch’s book... witches are bad... bring death... I hadn’t told Mother about it, of course. It wasn’t something she needed to know. But now, something in the air felt heavier, more tense than usual.Mother opened the door, and I could hear the low murmur of voices. A man, a deep voice that held a tone of authority, speaking in low words I couldn’t quite catch. I stood, moving closer to the doorway, my curiosity piqued despite my instinct to stay out of sight.Then I heard it clearly—something that made my stomach tighten.“I’m looking for a witch,” the man’s voice said, rough and steady. “I’ve heard rumors of witches in the village, and I know it’s true. A book was seen. A black book.”My heart skipped a beat. The black book. I knew exactly what he meant. It was the one I had been reading. It wasn’t a witch’s book, I told myself again, but now hearing those words out loud, coming from a stranger’s mouth, made the lie seem hollow.Mother’s voice was calm but firm. “There are no witches here,” she said, almost too quickly. “You’ve heard wrong. There’s nothing of the sort. We are a peaceful village.”I heard the man’s footsteps shift, as if he was reconsidering something. “Are you sure? A child saw it... A book with a black cover. They said it was a witch’s book.”I could feel the tension in Mother’s voice, though she did her best to hide it. “There is nothing wrong with books. And there are no witches in this village. Go back to your home.”I stepped back from the door, my breath catching in my throat. It was a dangerous accusation, one that could spiral into something far worse if anyone took it seriously. My hands tightened around the edge of the table as I thought of the book, now hidden safely in the corner of my room. What if he was right? What if someone truly believed it was a witch’s book? I had no idea how serious these rumors could be, but I knew that in a village like ours, where the cold kept everyone on edge and danger was never far, even a whisper could grow into a storm.The man at the door was silent for a moment before I heard his footsteps recede. “I’ll be watching,” he muttered, before his steps faded into the distance.Mother closed the door with a soft click, then turned to me. Her eyes were sharp, but her expression was unreadable. “Go to your room,” she said, her voice quiet but firm. “And keep that book hidden. Don’t let anyone see it again.”I nodded, my head unsettled in the mess. I knew she was right.As I made my way to my room, my mind raced with thoughts I couldn’t control. The man’s visit was only the beginning, I feared. The village had always been quick to judge, quick to find fault in the unknown. And now, with the mention of witches, everything felt uncertain.I placed the book in its hiding spot, deep under the floorboards where no one could see. But as I sat down beside it, I couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever was coming was closer than I wanted to admit.The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the village as I stepped outside to gather some herbs for Mother. The cold air bit at my skin, and the earth beneath my boots was hard, still frozen from the night’s chill. But the herbs I needed were hardy, growing even in the harshest of conditions, best collected at dusk. They’d be good for teas and healing salves, things Mother always seemed to need for the little ailments of the village.I walked carefully, avoiding the patches of ice that were starting to form again as winter gripped the land, the wind whispering through the trees like a distant voice. I pulled my shawl tighter around my shoulders and bent down to pluck the herbs from their roots, placing them gently inside the book I had hidden under my arm. It was more comfortable to carry the herbs in a book than in a basket when the wind was strong enough to make them fly away.As I walked back toward the village, wrapped in the quiet of the cold, I heard the faint sound of footsteps behind me. I turned around just in time to see a small child rushing toward me. It was one of the younger ones from the village, no more than six or seven. I didn’t recognize him by name, but I’d seen his face before—one of the children who often played near the well.Before I could even step aside, the child collided with me, his small body bumping into mine with surprising force. The book slipped from my grasp and fell to the ground with a soft thud. I reached down to grab it, but the child was already backing away, eyes wide and face twisted with fear.“You’re a witch!” he shouted, his voice high with panic, his finger pointing at me like an accusation. “You have a witch’s book!”I froze, my breath caught in my throat. It wasn’t black this time. The book was just an old one I’d used for reading, filled with herbs now. But when I opened it to retrieve the fallen plants, the circles of ink in the margins must have looked strange to him, as if they held secrets I hadn’t even considered.The child backed up further, his eyes locked on me, fear dripping from his words. “I saw it! The ink and the herbs... you’re a witch!”I couldn’t speak. The words caught in my throat, but before I could manage a response, the child turned and ran. “Witch! Witch!” he yelled as he sprinted away toward the village, his feet pounding the earth.I stood there for a moment, the book still in my hands, my heart pounding in my chest. My eyes darted to the direction the child had run. The village was close, and the last thing I needed was for rumors to spread further. I knew what would happen next. They would start whispering. And those whispers would grow louder until they couldn’t be ignored.The book felt heavier in my hands now, its harmless appearance suddenly a mark of something dangerous. I quickly stuffed it back under my shawl, hoping no one had seen the child’s accusation.I could hear the child’s voice in the distance, still shouting his claim. The word witch rang in my ears like a curse. My stomach twisted. I couldn’t let them think that, couldn’t let it be true. If they knew, everything would change.I quickened my pace, trying to block out the rising panic. My only hope was that by the time I got back to the house, the rumors hadn’t reached anyone else.That night, the air had a biting chill to it, and the house felt unnervingly cold despite the fire crackling in the hearth. I was in the kitchen with Mother, trying to help her with dinner, but my mind kept drifting back to the incident with the child. The word witch still echoed in my ears, and I could barely focus on the task at hand.I had just placed the bread on the table when I heard footsteps outside. Heavy, purposeful steps that didn’t belong to the usual village folk. My heart jumped in my chest, and before I could think, the door was thrown open with a force that made the hinges groan.Three men stepped inside. Their faces were hard, their eyes cold. They wore the kind of expressions that made my skin crawl, and before Mother could react, one of them shoved her aside. She stumbled but didn’t fall, catching herself on the edge of the table.I took a step back, my breath caught in my throat. These men weren’t here for a friendly visit. They were here for me. I could see it in their eyes, the way they looked at me as if I were some kind of prey. I knew what they had come for—the rumors had spread, and now they were acting on them.The first man reached for me, his hand outstretched, but just before he could grab me, a voice rang out from behind them. It was low, commanding, and so full of authority that it sent a shiver down my spine.“Stop!” The voice was unmistakable. Father’s.The men stopped in their tracks, turning to face him. I could see the tension in the air, feel it pressing in on me like the cold outside. But Father stood tall, his eyes locked on them, unwavering. He had the kind of presence that could freeze anyone in place, and for a moment, the room was still, like the world itself had paused.The three men looked at each other, exchanging uneasy glances. After a long moment, they backed away, their hands dropping to their sides, clearly unwilling to challenge Father. Without a word, they turned and ran.I let out the breath I had been holding, my hands trembling at my sides. Mother stood there, silently watching, her face pale but composed. She didn’t speak, but I could see the relief in her eyes.Father remained where he was, his gaze lingering on the door for a moment longer. Then, he turned to face us. His voice softened as he walked toward me, placing a hand on my shoulder.“You’re safe,” he said simply, though I could hear the underlying tension in his tone.He then helped mother up, leaving to their room, talking about something.Inuun sprang into my arms, trembling more than I did, apologizing for leaving, blaming himself. "If only I stayed..." he started "It wouldn't be like that." He sniffled."Inuun," I took his face in my palms. "You kept father safe. Good job."I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. We all knew there was nothing more to be done for now. The danger had passed—this time.Later that night, after the meal had been finished in silence, Inuun and I sat by the fire, both of us lost in our thoughts.Breaking the silence, I asked him quietly, “Is there ever a place you want to go, Inuun? Some place far away from here?” I didn’t know why I asked it. Perhaps because of the quiet ache in my chest, the longing for something more than this barren land.Inuun looked at me for a moment, his gaze distant as if he were already somewhere else, somewhere far beyond the icy shores we knew. He shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “I don’t know. But if I ever had to change my name, I think I’d pick Angi.”I raised an eyebrow, surprised by his choice. “Angi? Why?”He shrugged. “It sounds strong. Simple. Maybe... it’s the name of someone who could leave this place.”I nodded slowly. “I’d change my name too,” I said quietly, almost to myself. “I think... I’d choose Yoon.”Inuun chuckled softly, the sound warm in the cold room. “Yoon. I like it. It sounds peaceful.”For a moment, we just sat there, both of us lost in our own thoughts, thinking of names and places and what we could be.“Do you ever wonder,” I asked, my voice barely a whisper, “if there’s land behind the oceans? Beyond the endless water?”Inuun was silent for a long time. I thought he might not answer, but then he spoke, his voice soft but full of wonder. “I think about it sometimes. There’s so much out there. So much beyond what we can see.”We both looked out the small window, the view of the dark horizon where the sea met the sky. It seemed so endless, so far away. I wondered if anyone else had ever dared to cross that expanse, to find what lay beyond.It was a fleeting thought, a dream too big for us. But in that moment, as we sat together in the quiet of the evening, it felt as if anything was possible. Even if it was only in our imaginations.The night was darker than usual. The wind howled outside, rattling the windows and making the walls creak. It was the kind of night that made the heart race, made the shadows feel alive, like they were waiting for something. I could hear the distant crackle of the fire from the hearth, but even that sound felt wrong in the heavy silence that hung over the house.Then, the door to our room burst open, and Father’s voice rang out, low and urgent. "Get up. Now."I shot up from my bed, my heart pounding in my chest. Inuun was already standing, his face grim, eyes wide with fear. He didn’t need to say anything—I could see it in the set of his shoulders, the tension in his movements. Something was wrong.Father was already at the door, his hand tight on the handle. "They're coming," he said, his voice steady but filled with the weight of a warning. "The villagers. With torches. They want to kill you."The words hit me like a blow to the stomach. I barely understood what he meant at first. Kill me? But the terror in his eyes said everything I needed to know. They had come for me. They believed the lies, the rumors. They were coming to burn me at the stake, to rid themselves of what they feared.Father moved quickly, shoving a bundle of furs into our arms. "Go. Go now." His voice was harsh, but there was something softer in his gaze, a kind of sorrow that I hadn’t seen before. "Do not stop, no matter what. Get to the forest. Run."Inuun grabbed my hand, pulling me toward the back of the house, toward the trees. I didn’t question him. There was no time to think, only to move. But I glanced back one last time before we fled into the night.Through the small window, I saw the shadows of the villagers, their forms moving with a kind of grim determination. Torches burned brightly, lighting up the cold night air like flames of anger. I could hear their voices rising, shouting accusations, calling me names I didn’t even recognize.Father stood in the doorway, blocking them. His stance was firm, unyielding. But I could see the way the villagers crowded him, heard the sharp words as they told him he couldn’t stop them.“They believe the child’s lies,” one of the men shouted, waving the book I had carried. “She has the witch’s mark!”Father’s voice rang out, deep and commanding. “This is madness. Satika is no witch. You know this. I stand by my children.”But they didn’t listen.The next thing I saw was Father being forced to the ground, his hands tied. And then, Mother. They dragged her in, too, their hands rough and merciless. My stomach churned as they searched the house, tearing through the floors, ripping through the hearth, looking for whatever proof they thought they would find.By the time they came for us, we were already running through the snow and the cold like shadows in the dark.I shivered from the biting cold, my thin clothes barely enough to protect me. Inuun’s hand was warm in mine, but the chill from the wind seemed to seep into my bones. I could feel the weight of what was happening, the finality of it all. My heart was pounding, not just from fear but from the raw panic that gnawed at me. They were coming for us. They had already taken Mother and Father. Would they follow us into the forest, searching for us as if we were prey? The thought alone made my chest tighten, but there was no time to dwell on it. We had to keep moving.My fingers slowly turned numb. The world around us was frozen, silent except for our hurried footsteps and the distant sound of the villagers’ angry shouts.I could hear the torches crackling in the distance, growing louder, their light flickering in the darkness like a warning. I tried not to look back. I couldn’t. It felt like the night was swallowing us whole.We kept running, deeper into the forest, and I prayed—prayed for Father, prayed for Mother, and for the first time, I prayed for us, too. I prayed that we would make it out alive.But the biting cold and the darkness of the forest surrounded us, and all I could do was hold on to Inuun’s hand and keep moving forward.The night stretched on, cold and endless, as we ran through the snow, our feet sinking with every step. The wind howled, but we kept moving, our breaths shallow and quick. The trees around us seemed to blur together, a dark, endless sea.Then, in the distance, I saw it. A shadow against the night. A lonely, abandoned house perched high on a mountain peak, its silhouette almost haunting against the black sky. I didn’t care where it came from. I didn’t care if it was safe. It was shelter, and that’s all we needed.We staggered up the mountain, our legs shaking, our bodies too cold to feel much of anything anymore. The house was smaller than I’d imagined, old and worn down by years of neglect. The door creaked as we pushed it open, and the smell of damp wood and dust filled the air. But it was something. It was protection from the wind.I immediately set to work. The hearth was barely there—just a pile of old ashes and brittle wood—but I wasn’t about to let that stop me. The flame sputtered and crackled as I fed it whatever I could find: dried herbs, sticks, whatever scraps were left. My hands were trembling, but I ignored it, too focused on the fire. I needed warmth. We needed warmth.Inuun slumped against the wall, his face pale, his eyes red from the cold and the tears he had no longer been able to hold back. He was shivering, his body slumped in exhaustion, but I couldn’t focus on that. Not yet. Not when the fire was still too small, not when it wasn’t enough to keep us safe.I pulled more wood from the rotting floorboards, snapping them in half to feed the hungry flames. The house groaned with every movement, but the fire grew stronger, its heat pushing back the biting cold. It wasn’t much, but it was something.And then, I saw it.Smoke.I froze, my heart stopping in my chest. The village had found us. The smoke curled through the small window, rising up into the night sky like a warning. They were coming. They had found us.“No,” I whispered, my voice breaking. The fire crackled in the corner, mocking me with its warmth. I couldn’t afford to let them catch us. Not now. Not after everything we had already been through.I looked at Inuun. His eyes were wide, a mixture of fear and disbelief. "We need to leave," I said, my voice firm, even though my insides were shaking. But he didn’t move. He was frozen, staring at the smoke like he couldn’t believe it was real.I grabbed his arm, my fingers cold against his skin. “You have to go,” I said, almost pleading now. "You have to run."His eyes filled with tears, and for a moment, he didn’t say anything. His lips trembled, as if he wanted to argue, but I could see it in his eyes. He knew. He knew the same way I did that there wasn’t enough time for both of us.“Please,” I begged, my voice barely a whisper. "Go, Inuun. You have to be free."He shook his head, his tears falling silently, but I could see his resistance start to fade. He understood, but that didn’t make it any easier. I gave him my fur cape.“I’ll come back,” he whispered, his voice breaking as he turned to run.I watched him go, his small form disappearing into the night, and it felt like my heart was breaking all over again. But I couldn’t think about that now. I had to hold onto the fire, I had to make it stronger, because if I didn’t, they would find us, and they would take him.The flames crackled, the smoke curling up to the heavens, but I had no choice. I fed more wood into the fire, making it burn brighter, hotter, hoping it would buy us both time.Through the window, I saw Inuun running, his figure small in the distance. His face was streaked with tears, but I could see the determination in his eyes. He was running for his life, and for mine.The villagers would come. I knew it. But as I watched Inuun disappear into the dark forest, I whispered to the wind, “Please, let him live.”The crackle of the flames grew louder, and I could hear the villagers shouting outside. Their voices echoed through the cold, a twisted mix of fear and anger. The fire they had set outside had reached its peak, and I could already smell the smoke, thick and suffocating in the air.I had been so focused on getting Inuun away, on keeping him safe. I hadn’t realized how close they were, how quickly they would come for me once they saw the smoke rising from the abandoned house.The villagers’ voices grew louder, the pounding of their boots shaking the ground beneath me. My pulse thudded in my ears, and I could feel the heat growing, pressing in on me, just as it had when the villagers first accused me. The flames outside were coming for me, just like they had come for the witches. I was surrounded.The fear twisted deep in my stomach. I could already feel it—fingers of heat crawling across my skin, creeping like the coldness of a winter’s night, but worse. It was as if the very essence of fire was reaching for me, pulling me in.And then, there was a sound—a scream, faint but unmistakable. It came from somewhere nearby, from the trees. My blood ran cold. It was Inuun.I snapped my head toward the window, desperate for a glimpse of him, but I only saw the fiery glow growing brighter outside. My breath hitched in my chest as I realized how close they were. They were here, the villagers, and the fire was close enough that I could feel the heat licking at my skin.The smell of smoke and burning wood was overpowering, and I felt a sharp pain in my lungs with every breath I took. My eyes stung, tears blurring my vision as I stepped back into the corner, trying to put distance between me and the flames, but it was no use. The fire was everywhere now, and I couldn’t escape it.I collapsed to my knees, my hands pressed against the floor, the heat and the smoke swirling around me. The pain was unbearable. The flames were now all around me, like claws of fire tearing at my skin, pulling me into their grasp.And in the distance, I could hear them shouting—loud and triumphant. They had done it. They had found me. They had burned me like they had promised.I wanted to scream. I wanted to fight back, to run, but my body felt heavy, like the weight of the world had fallen upon me. My breath was shallow, my skin scorched and raw, but all I could do was close my eyes and pray that Inuun had escaped. That he was safe.
The fire raged on but my heart settled to stop.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The pull wasn’t painful, just… heavy. Like the weight of every decision I’d ever made pressing down on me at once. My limbs felt numb, my body drifting as though I wasn’t even part of it anymore. The world around me was nothing but black—no swirling colors, no eerie light, just an endless void. I guess I had been expecting something more dramatic for my grand exit, but this? This was oddly quiet.At least they were safe. Sunhyun and Haru… I did that much, didn’t I? Even if I could never see them again, the thought that they were still alive, holding on to each other, made the emptiness around me feel a little less suffocating.I wondered, would Sunhyun be okay without me? He wasn’t alone now—he had Haru, and I’d left that ridiculous Notebook of Survival for him. I’d always thought it was overkill, but hey, I guess it paid off. A little Yoojin guide to staying alive in a world gone mad. Too bad I wouldn’t get to see if my advice actually worked. Irony at its finest: all my hard-won knowledge of the future, utterly useless in the present.The sarcasm helped keep the edges of panic at bay. I was calm, I realized. Calm and… accepting. It wasn’t like I had much of a choice, anyway. What was I going to do? Claw my way back out of a void? I wasn’t scared. No, not scared. Just… wondering.Would I ever see Sunhyun again? Would he grow up strong? Would he remember me the way I remembered him—small hands clutching at me when he was scared, his quiet laugh when I teased him? I hoped he’d laugh again, even if I wasn’t there to hear it.The darkness stretched on, endless and quiet. Death didn’t come rushing in, just this heavy, inky black that seemed to swallow everything. Maybe this was it. No light at the end of the tunnel, no fire or brimstone. Just nothing.And yet, in this nothingness, all I could think of was my brother. I didn’t regret falling into that portal if it meant saving him. But damn, I had really hoped for a little more closure than this.I couldn’t help but wonder—how would they manage without me? Who was going to make sure they ate something decent? Sunhyun couldn’t even fry an egg without burning it, and Haru? That kid thought canned soup was a luxury. The image of the two of them fumbling in the kitchen, burning rice or ruining whatever scraps they could find, almost made me laugh—almost.I wanted to be there, to watch over them, to make sure they didn’t starve or do something stupid. I wanted to see Sunhyun grow up this time, to be his guardian in a way I never got the chance to before. But I guess I wasn’t meant to. That thought hit harder than the pull of the portal. I’d fallen short again, hadn’t I? This time, though, there wouldn’t be a chance to make up for it.I should have tried harder. That thought echoed in my mind, louder than the silence around me. No matter how much I told myself that I’d done everything I could, it didn’t feel like enough. I was the one who was supposed to protect them, to make sure they were safe and ready for whatever hell this world threw at them. And yet, here I was, spiraling into nothingness while they were left to fend for themselves.It was pathetic. I was pathetic. Maybe if I’d been stronger, faster, smarter—anything other than what I was—I could’ve found a way out of this. I should’ve clawed harder at the ground, should’ve fought the pull with everything I had instead of just… letting go. But instead, I’d failed them. Again.I thought I’d come to terms with the kind of person I was, but in this moment, the truth was unavoidable. I wasn’t enough. I never had been, and now I’d left them to pay for it.The blackness dissolved, not with a jolt but with a quiet stillness that felt almost… gentle. My senses returned slowly, piece by piece. The cool touch of the ground beneath me. The faint, sweet scent of flowers drifting in the air. My body felt heavy, but not in the way it had in the void. This was different—solid, real.I opened my eyes.Above me was a glass roof, sunlight streaming through in warm, golden rays that painted everything in a soft glow. Beyond the glass, I could see a vast expanse of sky, endless and clear, tinged with faint streaks of pink and orange like the world was caught in an eternal sunset. Around me was a garden—no, a sanctuary.Delicate white blossoms with soft, feathered petals swayed in the faintest breeze, their fragrance light and soothing. Next to them, clusters of purple flowers climbed along trellises, their star-shaped blooms glowing faintly under the sunlight, as though they’d been dusted with starlight. There were others too—vivid reds, deep blues, and pale yellows—all arranged in perfect harmony, like a painter’s masterpiece come to life.I sat up slowly, my body protesting the movement, but my mind couldn’t tear itself away from the scene in front of me. The air was crisp, fresh in a way I hadn’t experienced in what felt like forever. It was peaceful—too peaceful.“Where… am I?” My voice cracked, barely above a whisper.I wasn’t sure if I was dead, if this was some kind of afterlife, or if I’d been given another chance at life entirely. Nothing made sense, but at the same time, nothing felt wrong either. It was as if this place existed beyond reason, beyond logic—a sanctuary untouched by the chaos.I touched the ground beneath me—smooth stone, cool and steady. My fingers brushed against a fallen petal, soft as silk. I stared at it, my mind reeling. If this was death, it wasn’t what I’d imagined. But if it wasn’t… then what was it?"Good morning," a luscious, deep voice greeted, rich and smooth like velvet. It carried an undeniable sense of nobility, its refined cadence tinged with an accent I couldn’t place—something ancient, almost musical in its rhythm. The sound made my skin prickle, not from fear but from the sheer weight of it, as though the words themselves carried power.The voice came from behind me. Slowly, cautiously, I turned, blinking as my eyes adjusted to the soft glow of the garden.He sat at a small, luxurious table just a few steps away, an intricately designed piece of art that looked like it belonged in a palace, not an ordinary garden. The table’s carvings—swirling vines and delicate patterns—seemed too perfect, as though crafted by hands far more skilled than any human craftsman’s.He wasn’t standing; instead, he sat comfortably, legs crossed, a book in one hand and a porcelain teacup in the other. His movements were unhurried, graceful, as if he had all the time in the world.The air around him practically thrummed with an energy that set my nerves on edge. It wasn’t oppressive, but it wasn’t comforting either—just… unnatural. His aura was dark but polished, refined, like an ocean at night: calm on the surface but holding untold depths beneath.He glanced up from his book, his eyes locking with mine. They were sharp, glowing faintly with an otherworldly hue that made my stomach twist. He smiled—not wide, just enough to be unsettling—and that’s when it clicked.Whatever he was, he wasn’t human.I opened my mouth to speak, but no words formed. My mind spun, and in that moment, I knew it would be far too rude to continue staring at him like a fool. I quickly lowered my gaze to the ground, my hands feeling heavy at my sides, as though my body had become too awkward for this encounter.“How…” I began, the word barely escaping my throat as I tried to steady my voice. “How did I get here?”There was a soft clink as he placed his teacup down, his movements slow and deliberate, as though each one were a carefully considered gesture of grace. He regarded me with an expression that was at once calm and implacable. “I know not,” he answered, his voice rich and smooth, each word carrying an ancient weight. “You simply appeared. As if summoned by some unknown force, right here in my garden.”His garden. I glanced about once more, taking in the serene beauty of the space, the flowers blooming in perfect harmony, the air rich with fragrance. There was something almost ethereal about it, too perfect for the world I knew.“I must admit,” he continued, his tone warm with genuine interest, “I find you most intriguing.” His eyes gleamed with a faint, almost imperceptible amusement as he regarded me. “And I am most pleased that you did not choose to destroy my garden in your arrival. Few can resist such temptations, you see.”“Uh, well, thank you,” I muttered, still unsure if I was meant to feel grateful or unsettled.He smiled, a slow, knowing curve of his lips, and I felt as though he could see right through me. “Pray tell, my guest, are you perchance a fallen angel? Or some other celestial being, cast down for reasons unbeknownst to me?”I couldn’t help but blink at the question. “A fallen angel?” I stammered, momentarily thrown. “No, I—” I paused, realizing I didn’t even know what I was anymore.“A mystery, then,” he mused with a slight chuckle, his gaze never leaving me. “How fitting. I am most entertained by your presence, though I confess, I had not anticipated such an enigmatic arrival.”The way he spoke made it feel as though this encounter—this meeting—was something of grand importance, and yet, I couldn’t make sense of it. Was he mocking me? Or was he simply playing a game I couldn’t yet understand?I observed him a while longer.He sat there with an air of quiet, dangerous elegance, his very presence commanding attention. His hair was jet black, straight, and smooth, falling just above his shoulders in a manner that was both effortlessly styled and impossibly perfect—like something straight out of a forgotten age.His eyes, a vivid, unnatural yellow, gleamed with an unsettling intensity. They were predatory yet calculating, reflecting a coldness that sent an involuntary shiver through my spine. His skin was pale, almost sickly in its hue, as though the light that bathed the room could never quite touch him. There was a strange, ethereal quality to his complexion, like he was a figure carved from moonlight.His attire was equally as striking—an ensemble that spoke of wealth and ancient lineage. A blouse of deep, rich fabric, its sleeves gathered at the wrists with delicate, golden ornaments, draped over pants tailored with precision and elegance. The whole look carried the aura of an era long past, the sort of fashion worn by aristocrats or vampires in tales of old. Every piece of his clothing seemed to shimmer with a quiet opulence, the kind that could only come from a time when immortality was not only possible but expected.His nails, too, were black—sharp and polished to a perfect sheen. They gave off the impression of being not just tools of a person, but of a creature who was used to power, to dominance, to a world where the trivialities of life were beneath him.Everything about him—his appearance, his poise—spoke of an existence that spanned eons, of a being who had long abandoned the fleeting concerns of mortals.I shifted uneasily, feeling the weight of the silence between us grow thicker. This situation was growing more uncomfortable by the second, and I needed to leave. My fingers twitched, my body urging me to find the exit—anything to escape the strange atmosphere that lingered in the air.“I… I should be going,” I said, my voice betraying a slight unease. “I’m sure there’s a way out of here, right?” I glanced around again, looking for any sign of an exit, anything that might lead back to the world I knew.The man didn’t move, his gaze unwavering as he took another sip of his tea, seemingly unperturbed by my desire to leave. A faint, almost imperceptible smile played at the corner of his lips.“There is no exit, not the one you’re seeking,” he replied, his voice calm, yet filled with an undeniable certainty. “You are here now, and that is your reality.”I froze at his words. “What do you mean, there’s no exit?” I asked, trying to mask the growing sense of panic that began to knot my stomach.His yellow eyes gleamed as he set the cup down with deliberate slowness. “I am afraid you misunderstand. You belong here now.” His words were not cold, but they carried the weight of finality, like a sentence passed without remorse. “You are mine, now.”The air around us seemed to tighten, and for a moment, I wondered if he was speaking figuratively. Something was telling me he wasn't.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The garden was a paradox of beauty and unease. Lush greenery stretched in every direction, interrupted only by blooms that seemed almost too perfect, as if sculpted rather than grown. The air was tinged with the faint scent of jasmine and something sharper, metallic, elusive. Above, the sky was a muted gray with traces of violet, casting everything in an otherworldly light. At the center of it all sat the man, his presence as commanding as the gilded throne he might have been sitting on.I stopped a few paces away, my gaze steady despite the tension coiling in my chest. "Then, how can I leave this place?" I asked, my voice even.He set his teacup down with deliberate care, the soft clink of porcelain against saucer cutting through the silence. "That knowledge is not so easily granted," he replied smoothly. "It’s reserved for those of the highest standing.""Then tell me how to get there."A low chuckle rumbled from him, laced with amusement. "Ambitious, are you?" He leaned forward slightly, fingers intertwined. "There are three paths. First—you may take my place." His tone made it clear that such a notion was laughable. "Second—you may become my companion."I suppressed a scoff. That was even less likely.His grin widened, but there was something beneath it. "Or third—climb through the ranks of my army, prove your worth, and carve your name into the annals of power."So there was only one real choice. My shoulders tensed, but I met his gaze head-on. "Then I’ll take the third option.""As expected." His expression shifted, less entertained now, more deliberate. He raised a hand lazily, as though the conversation had already reached its conclusion. "Arian."A presence stirred from the garden’s periphery. I hadn’t sensed anyone until she stepped forward, her movements soundless and precise. She was dressed in an old-fashioned yet strikingly stylish suit uniform, tailored to accentuate her figure. Her light blue hair cascaded from a high ponytail, a few strands loose as if intentionally imperfect. Her deep blue-gray eyes were devoid of warmth, their vertical slit pupils sharpening her gaze into something inhuman. The small earrings she wore glimmered like soap bubbles in the light, delicate but deceptively resilient.She bowed smoothly before the man, her expression unreadable. "How may I serve you?""Take care of him," he said, an edge of finality in his tone. "Ensure he survives The Trials ahead.""Yes, my lord." She straightened and turned her gaze to me. There was no curiosity in her eyes, just quiet, unquestioning obedience.Something told me that "taking care" of me here wouldn’t be as simple as it sounded.Arian moved closer, her steps fluid and deliberate, like a predator sizing up its prey. Her gaze swept over me—assessing, calculating—before she spoke."Follow me," she said, her voice low and authoritative, carrying no room for argument.I hesitated for a moment, glancing back at the man. He had already returned to his book, teacup in hand, as if the matter were settled. The faintest smirk tugged at his mouth, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that he was enjoying this.Turning away, I trailed after Arian. The vibrant garden gave way to colder, more austere surroundings, the air heavy with an unshakable sense of foreboding. Arian walked ahead, her posture straight, her steps silent. Her presence seemed to command the space, as though even the shadows bent to her will."What are these trials?" I asked, breaking the silence.She didn’t look back. "You’ll find out soon enough."Her tone was clipped, offering no room for further questions. I clenched my jaw, frustration bubbling beneath the surface, but I kept it in check. Arguing with her would get me nowhere.We reached a set of heavy double doors, intricately carved with symbols I didn’t recognize. Arian pushed them open effortlessly, revealing a vast training ground beyond. The air here hummed with energy, alive with the distant clash of steel and magic."This is where you’ll begin," Arian said, finally turning to face me. Her eyes locked onto mine, unyielding. "If you wish to climb the ranks, you must prove yourself here. The trials are not for the faint of heart. Many have tried. Few have succeeded."I squared my shoulders, meeting her gaze with equal determination. "I’m not like the others."Her lips twitched, a challenge—or perhaps a smile. "We’ll see."She gestured toward the training ground. "Your first task is to survive the day. The others here won’t go easy on you. They’ve all fought for their place, and they won’t take kindly to an outsider."I nodded, steeling myself. "Understood."Arian studied me for a moment longer, her expression unreadable. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away, leaving me standing at the edge of the training ground. The weight of her absence was almost as palpable as her presence, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that her departure was a test in itself.Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward into the fray. The air crackled with energy, and the distant figures turned toward me, their eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and hostility.The training ground was vast, an arena where figures moved with a ferocity and precision that twisted my stomach. They weren’t entirely human. Some had long, pointed ears that twitched at every sound, while others sported horns that curled like twisted branches, catching the dim light. A few had tails that flicked restlessly, and others bore claws that seemed to shift and grow at will. They appeared humanoid, but there was something off about them—something dangerous.Demons. The word popped into my head, unbidden but undeniable. I wasn’t sure how I knew, but the realization settled heavily in my chest. Was this a dungeon? An alternate realm? A different dimension? I had no answers, only questions that swirled in my mind like a storm.Their language was guttural, sharp, flowing like a river of unfamiliar sounds. I strained to catch even a single recognizable syllable, but it was hopeless. I couldn’t understand a word.Helplessness crept in, cold and unwelcome. What was I supposed to do here? Fight? Surrender? Befriend them? The uncertainty gnawed at me, but I forced myself to stay calm. Jumping to conclusions could be fatal.I took a deep breath, brushing my hair back as I scanned the chaos around me. My best option was to observe. If I could figure out the rules of this place and the dynamics of the training ground, I might stand a chance. I moved to the edge, staying close to the shadows, my gaze sharp and focused.The demons didn’t seem to like me. I could feel their eyes on me, sharp and calculating, like predators sizing up prey. One of them, a tall figure with ram-like horns and a tail that lashed like a whip, stepped forward. His massive frame rippled with muscles as he swung a massive axe with terrifying speed. His eyes locked onto mine, and he smirked, showing sharp, pointed teeth.Another demon, lithe and agile with elongated claws and fiery hair, moved beside him. She moved with a grace that seemed almost unnatural, her claws gleaming in the dim light. She said something in their language, her tone mocking, and the others laughed—a harsh, grating sound that sent a shiver down my spine.I clenched my fists, my heart pounding in my chest. They were testing me, trying to gauge my reaction. I couldn’t afford to show fear—not here. But I also couldn’t provoke them. Not yet.One of the demons, serpent-eyed with scales running down their arms, stepped into the center of the training ground. The others fell back, forming a loose circle around us. The serpent-eyed demon tilted its head, studying me with unnerving intensity. They spoke, their voice low and taunting, and the others chuckled.I didn’t understand their words, but the meaning was clear. They wanted me to fight. A duel. And from the way the others were watching, there was no backing out.My mind raced. I had no weapons, no armor, and no idea what this demon was capable of. All I had was my wits and my ability to adapt. But I couldn’t afford to hesitate.The serpent-eyed demon moved closer, its movements deliberate and predatory. I held my ground, my heart pounding but my face calm. I couldn’t show fear.It raised a hand, claws glinting in the dim light. It spoke again, sharply, and the others fell silent, the air thick with anticipation.I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to focus. I didn’t know what the demon could do, but I couldn’t afford to underestimate it.The serpent-eyed demon lunged, claws slicing through the air with a speed that made my heart skip a beat. I barely had time to react. Instinctively, I reached for the mana around me, pulling it toward my eyes. The world sharpened—colors brightened, movements slowed just enough for me to see the attack coming. I twisted, the claws grazing my shoulder as I narrowly dodged.A collective gasp rose from the demons. Their eyes widened, and some murmured in their language. I didn’t need to understand to know they were surprised. Good. Let them underestimate me.The serpent-eyed demon came at me again, this time with a flurry of strikes. Their claws blurred with motion. I focused on the mana again, trying to weave it into a veil of protection to slow the attack. But the mana here was thin, sluggish, like trying to catch water with a sieve. The veil faltered, and the demon’s claws tore through it, slamming into me with enough force to send me skidding back.I hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the wind from my lungs. But I rolled to my feet quickly, aching but unharmed. The demons’ murmurs grew louder, their expressions shifting from amusement to something else—curiosity, maybe even respect. They hadn’t expected me to survive that, let alone stand.The serpent-eyed demon paused, tilting its head as it studied me. Its vertical slit pupils narrowed, and I could almost see the gears turning in its mind.I didn’t wait for it to make the next move. I had to use my ability. But before I could activate it, a hand clamped over my mouth from behind, and an arm locked around my chest, pulling me back.“Don’t,” a voice hissed in my ear. It was Arian. Her grip was firm but not painful.I struggled instinctively, but she held me fast. The serpent-eyed demon hesitated, glancing from me to Arian and back again. The other demons shifted uneasily, their bravado fading as they watched the scene unfold.Arian’s voice was barely a whisper. “You’ve made your point. Don’t push your luck.”I wanted to argue, to ask what she meant, but her grip tightened, silencing me. The serpent-eyed demon took a step back, retracting its claws as it muttered under its breath. The other demons began to disperse, their interest waning now that the spectacle was over.Arian released me and stepped back as quickly as she’d appeared. I turned to face her, my chest heaving, my mind racing. “What was that?” I demanded, voice low but sharp.She didn’t answer immediately. Her deep blue-gray eyes studied me, unreadable. Finally, she said, “You don’t understand it yourself, yet you dared to use that ability on the lord’s subjects.”I opened my mouth to argue, but her sharp look silenced me. “Surviving here isn’t just about strength. It’s about knowing when to fight and when to hold back. You’ve made an impression.”I swallowed, the words stuck in my throat. She knew something I didn’t—and she wasn’t telling me.Arian led me through winding corridors, her steps silent and deliberate. I followed, my mind still racing from the encounter. The duel, the demons’ reactions, Arian’s sudden intervention—none of it made sense. What had she said to them? What had they been saying when she wasn’t there? Why had she stopped me from using my ability?Questions swirled in my mind, but Arian offered no explanations. Her posture was straight, her expression was stiff. I wanted to demand answers, but something about her presence kept me silent. She wasn’t someone you pushed. Not without consequences.We finally stopped in front of a heavy wooden door, intricately carved with shifting patterns that seemed to change when I looked at them for too long. Arian pried it open, revealing a surprisingly well-decorated room. The walls were adorned with rich tapestries, their colors vibrant even in the dim light. A large bed sat at the center, its frame made of dark, polished wood, and a desk in the corner was piled high with books and scrolls. A fire crackled in the hearth, casting a warm glow over the room.I stepped inside, my eyes scanning the space. It was far more luxurious than I’d expected, especially in a place like this. But the comfort did little to ease my mind.“This is your room,” Arian said, her voice calm and measured. “You’ll stay here for the night.”I turned to face her, frustration bubbling to the surface. “What was that back there? Why did you stop me? What did you say to them?”She didn’t answer. Instead, she walked to the door, her movements as fluid and precise as ever. Before leaving, she paused, her hand resting on the doorframe. “Rest,” she said simply. “You’ll need it.”And with that, she was gone, the door closing softly behind her.I stared at the door, fists clenched at my sides. Why was it so difficult to get a straight answer from her? Why did everything in this place feel so cryptic?I sank onto the edge of the bed, my mind still racing. The night stretched on, the fire dying to embers. I replayed the events of the day over and over, trying to piece together what had happened. But the more I thought about it, the less sense it made.At some point, I heard voices outside the door—low and muffled, speaking in that same guttural language I couldn’t understand. I strained to listen, but the words slipped through my grasp like smoke. Why could I understand Arian but not the others? What made her different?The voices faded, leaving me in silence once more. I lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, my thoughts a tangled mess. Sleep didn’t come easily, but eventually, exhaustion won out.The next morning, I woke to the sound of the door opening. I sat up quickly, heart pounding, only to see Arian step inside. She carried a tray of food, which she set on the small table without a word.I blinked, surprised to see her. “You came back,” I said, my voice rough from sleep.She glanced at me, her expression unreadable. “I said I would.”I frowned. “No, you didn’t.”She didn’t respond, turning to leave. But this time, I wasn’t going to let her go so easily. “Wait,” I said, standing. “Why can I understand you but not the others? What’s going on here? Why won’t you just explain everything?”Arian paused, her hand on the doorframe. For a moment, I thought she might actually answer. But then she turned her head slightly, just enough to meet my gaze. “Some questions,” she said quietly, “Are not for me to answer.”And with that, she was gone, leaving me alone with my thoughts once more.The room was too quiet. The crackling of the fire had long since died, leaving only the faint hum of the wind outside. I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the tray of food Arian had left on the desk. It was lavish—fresh fruit, warm bread, a steaming bowl of soup, and a cup of something faintly herbal. The kind of meal you’d expect in a high-end hotel, not… wherever this was.Why were they giving me this? Why the nice room, the good food, the careful treatment? It didn’t make sense. Demons didn’t pamper their prisoners—or their recruits, if that’s what I was supposed to be. So what were they hiding? What was the purpose of all this?My stomach churned, but not from hunger. I couldn’t bring myself to touch the food. Every bite felt like it might come with strings attached, some unspoken price I didn’t want to pay. I pushed the tray away, my hands trembling slightly.I stood, pacing the room as my thoughts spiraled. What about Sunhyun? Haru? Were they okay? The world I’d left behind felt so far away now, like a dream I could barely remember. Was time passing there the same way it was here? Or had days, weeks, even years gone by without me?My chest tightened at the thought. What if I couldn’t get back? The man in the garden had said he could answer that question, but what if the answer was no? What if I was stuck here forever, trapped in this strange, suffocating world with no way out?I stopped, gripping the edge of the desk until my knuckles turned white. The room felt smaller now, the walls closing in around me. I needed answers. I needed to know what was happening, what I was supposed to do, how I could get back. But no one was willing to give me anything. Not Arian, not the man in the garden, not the demons who watched me with their sharp, calculating eyes.I turned to the window, pulling back the heavy curtains. Outside, the sky was a deep, unnatural shade of violet, streaked with glowing clouds. The garden below was eerily still, flowers swaying gently in a breeze I couldn’t feel. It was beautiful, but wrong—like a painting that wasn’t quite right.I leaned against the window frame, my breath fogging the glass. How had I ended up here? One moment, I’d been… where? Doing what? The memories were hazy, slipping through my fingers like rain. I couldn’t even remember how I’d arrived in this place. Had I been pulled here? Taken? Or had I come willingly, somehow?The door creaked open, pulling me from my thoughts. I turned, expecting to see Arian again, but the doorway was empty. The hall beyond was dark, silent. I stepped closer, peering out, but no one was there.“Hello?” I called, my voice echoing faintly.No response.I hesitated, then stepped into the hallway. The air was colder here, the shadows deeper. I could hear faint whispers, like voices carried on the wind, but they were too soft to make out. I took a step forward, then another, my heart pounding in my chest.“Arian?” I called again, barely above a whisper.Still no answer.I turned back to the room, unease settling deep in my gut. This place was playing tricks on me, messing with my head. I couldn’t trust anything—not the room, not the food, not the silence. And definitely not the demons who pretended to be people.I closed the door firmly, leaning against it as I tried to steady my racing breathing.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The knock came again, sharper this time, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I froze, my hand hovering over the door handle. My first instinct was to ignore it—to chalk it up to another trick of this place, another attempt to mess with my head. But something about the knock felt... Real.I hesitated, my fingers tightening around the handle. “Who’s there?” I called, my voice flatter than I expected.No answer. Just silence.I clenched my jaw, frustration bubbling up again. “If this is some kind of joke, it’s not funny,” I muttered under my breath. But I opened the door anyway, half-expecting to find nothing but an empty hallway.Instead, I was met with the man from the garden.He stood there, as imposing as ever, his presence filling the doorway. His sharp, golden eyes gleamed in the dim light, and his lips curved into that faint, knowing smirk that made my skin crawl. He was dressed differently now—still elegant, but less formal. A deep crimson coat draped over his shoulders, its edges embroidered with a dark, intricate patterns that seemed to shift when I looked at them too long. His hands were clasped behind his back, his posture relaxed but no less commanding.For a moment, I just stared at him, too surprised to speak. He raised an eyebrow, his lips curving upward. It was not a smile. “Are you going to invite me in, or shall we have this conversation in the hallway?”I stepped aside without realizing. What was he doing here? Why now? I hadn’t seen him since the garden, and I’d assumed he’d left me to fend for myself. But here he was, standing in my room like he owned the place—which, for all I knew, he did.He stepped inside, his gaze sweeping over the room with mild interest. It lingered on the untouched tray of food Arian had left earlier, his expression unreadable. “I see you’ve developed a habit of refusing hospitality,” he said, his tone light but with hints of disappointment. “Is the food not to your liking?”I glanced at the tray, my stomach churning at the sight of it. “I’m not hungry,” I said, my voice tight.He tilted his head, his golden eyes narrowing slightly. “Or perhaps you’re simply too… preoccupied to eat.” He took a step closer, leaning over me, his presence overwhelming. “Tell me, what troubles you so deeply that you would deny yourself sustenance?”I hesitated, my mind racing. This was my chance. Arian hadn’t given me any information, but maybe he would. “I have questions,” I said, my voice firmer now. “And no one seems willing to answer them.”He chuckled, low and smooth. “Ah, the burden of curiosity. It can be quite the weight, can’t it?” He gestured toward the tray. “Sit. Eat. And perhaps I’ll indulge you.”I sat down behind the table, the chair creaking softly under my weight. My hand hovered over the tray of food, the steam long gone, leaving the dishes cold at best. My stomach growled faintly, but I hesitated, my fingers tightening around the spoon. The thought of eating here, in this place, felt like surrendering something—like accepting a deal I didn’t fully understand.The man from the garden observed me, analyzing me diligently. Without waiting for an invitation, he elegantly took a seat on the opposite side of the table. He leaned back in his chair, his posture relaxed yet strong.“I assure you,” he said, his voice calm but laced with an edge of authority, “That tray has not been tampered with. Any who dare to treat a guest with poison will find a fate worse than death.” He paused, as if making the following words an emphasis. “I do not make such promises lightly.”I glanced at him, searching for any hint of deception in his expression. But his face didn't have malice, his golden eyes steady and unwavering. Reluctantly, I took a bite of the food. It was cold now, but the flavors were still rich and complex, the kind of meal that felt too luxurious for a place like this. The bread was soft, the soup savory, and the fruit sweet—almost too perfect.“Are you content now?” he asked, his tone effortlessly poised. “Or would you prefer I summon a taster to put your mind at ease?"I ignored the remark, swallowing my bite before setting the spoon down. “What are the trials?” I asked, my heart pounding in contrast to my steady voice.His fingers intertwined, resting lightly on the table. He tilted his head away. “Nothing grand, truly,” he said, his tone almost dismissive. “Just a way to greet an honored guest.”I frowned, my frustration growing to the surface. “Greet? You call throwing me into an arena full of demons a ‘greeting’?”He chuckled, low and smooth, like the purr of a predator toying with its prey. “Demons, you call them? How quaint. But no, Yoojin, the trials are not merely a greeting. They are… an introduction. A way to measure your worth, to see if you have the potential to rise above the rest.”For a second, my breath hitched, and he seemed almost surprised by my reaction—no, more than surprised. He looked momentarily dumbfounded by my expression, reading me like an open book, “How could I not know the name of my guest?” He said it in the way that made me question myself.I stared at him, my arms folding across my chest. “Yet, I’ve never learned the name of this place,” I said, my voice respectful. “Or yours, for that matter.”His lips curved into a small, almost imperceptible grin, his long eyelashes fluttering as if amused by my defiance. “My name is Vexarion Irden De Warden,” he said, his tone carrying a weight of pride and authority.“ And currently, you are in my home—The Veldracia Manor.”The names rolled off his tongue with a practiced elegance, a royal sense. I repeated them silently in my head, trying to memorize it, but it deepened the unease settling in my chest."W-why,” I stammered, the words catching in my throat. My hands trembled, and I clasped one over the other in a futile attempt to steady myself. "Why am I a guest and not an intruder?”His expression shifted, as if considering the question. Then, without warning, he extended a hand toward me, his movements graceful and deliberate. Instinctively, I felt the urge to reach out, to take it, but I forced myself to stop, my fingers curling into a fist at my side.“Your appearance,” he said, his voice low, “Is that of Noble Blood. It would be… improper to treat a fellow nobleman such as yourself poorly.” He paused, his gaze lingering on me as if waiting for a reaction. When I said nothing, he continued, his tone softening slightly. “Moreover…” He trailed off, his attention shifting to a butterfly that had fluttered into the room, its delicate wings catching the light. He raised a finger, and the butterfly landed on it as if drawn by some unseen force. “The portal sent you to me,” he said, his voice almost a whisper now, “And not the gate entrance. That, on its own, means a great deal.”The butterfly lingered on his finger for a moment, its wings slowly opening and closing, before it lifted itself into the air and drifted toward the open window, disappearing into the violet-hued sky beyond.I watched it go. He said it—like it was an indisputable fact—left me with more questions than answers. “I don’t understand,” I said finally, my voice barely above a whisper. “I’m not… I’m not a noble. I’m just—”“Just?” he interrupted, his tone sharp but not unkind. “You underestimate yourself, Yoojin. The blood that runs through your veins does not lie, even if your memory does.”I flinched at his words, my chest tightening. “What are you talking about?”He didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze back to me, his golden eyes piercing. “The trials will reveal much,” he said cryptically. “But for now, know this—you are here because you belong here, you belong to me. Whether you choose to accept that is up to you.”I stayed silent, my eyes following him as his eyes locked with mine. My mind raced, trying to piece together everything he’d just said. So, the reason for the lavish room, the untouched tray of food, the treatment—it was all because of my appearance. Because he thought I was one of them. A noble. Someone worthy of respect, not suspicion.But what if they found out the otherwise? What if they realized I wasn’t actually that? Would they toss me outside or would it be worse? Would they kill me? The thought sent a cold shiver down my spine, and I clenched my fists under the table, my nails digging into my palms.How was it all connected? My head started to hurt, a dull throb building behind my temples as if the weight of the information was too much to bear. The portal, the Lost Castle, the Trials, the Noble Blood—none of it made sense. I wasn’t a noble. I wasn’t special. I was just… me. Or at least, I thought I was. But the way he spoke, the way he looked at me—it was like he saw something I couldn’t. Something I didn’t even know was there.I pressed a hand to my forehead, trying to ease the ache, but it only seemed to grow worse. Memories—or the lack of them—swirled in my mind like fragments of a dream I couldn’t quite grasp. Where had I come from? How had I ended up here? And why did he seem so certain that I belonged?“You are overthinking.” His voice cut through the silence, steady and deliberate. Not a reprimand, but a statement of fact. I looked up to find him watching me, his golden eyes gleaming with an amusement that unsettled me. “It is written all over your face.”I stiffened, my jaw tightening. “Easy for you to say,” I shot back, sharper than I intended. “You’re not the one being thrown into some… some trial without knowing why.”He chuckled, low and smooth, like a cat toying with its toy. “That is true,” he mused, his smirk deepening. “But I have already proven myself. The question is—will you?”I took a deep breath. “You speak of these trials as if they are mere games. But what if I refuse to play? What if I simply wish to go home?”His expression did not waver, yet something flickered in his gaze—something unreadable, calculating. “Home,” he repeated, as though tasting the word. “And tell me, where is that?”I parted my lips to answer, but the words would not come. Home. Where was home? The memories slipped through my grasp like sand in an hourglass. Faces, places, fleeting moments—I could see them, but I could not hold onto them.He tilted his head slightly, his eyes had something in them I could not describe. “You see, Yoojin, these trials are not merely a measure of strength or skill. They are a test of identity, of purpose. Until you understand who you are, you will never find your way back.”His words settled over me like a weight, pressing down on my thoughts, my chest. I wanted to argue, to demand answers, but I couldn’t. I was drowning in my own thoughts.He turned toward the door, his coat sweeping behind him in a single fluid motion. “Rest,” he said, his tone final. “You will need your strength for what is to come.”And with that, he was gone, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the growing weight of the unknown.With that, my head touched the pillow. I stared up at the ceiling, its baroque decorative plaster crafted with masterful precision. The intricate curves and details lent the room an antique elegance, a quiet grandeur that should have been comforting.But before I could fully take it in, sleep slipped in like water, confusing day and night. One moment, I was sinking into exhaustion, and the next, my eyes fluttered open to unfamiliar surroundings.The air was heavy with silence, thick and unmoving. A vast lake stretched before me, its surface unnaturally still, reflecting the deep, endless sky above. The world was cast in shades of blue and black, a dreamlike haze settling over everything.And in the middle of that lake stood a boy.Small, unmoving—his dark hair clung to his face, his black-brown eyes downcast, filled with something distant. He looked like he was waiting. For what, I didn’t know.I took a step forward, sinking my toes into the pebbled-like-stones of a shore, drawn to him. But as soon as I moved, I felt it—a barrier.I lifted my hand, pressing against the invisible force between us. It was solid, unyielding, like glass. The cold of it seeped into my skin, an undeniable divide between the dark shore where I stood and the lake where the boy waited.I swallowed, a strange unease curling in my chest. Who was he? Why did he feel… familiar?"Hey," I called, my voice barely above a whisper. It should have carried in the stillness, but it didn’t. The boy didn’t react, his gaze fixed on something far beyond me, lost in a silence I couldn’t reach.I hit my palm against the barrier. Why couldn’t I get to him?A ripple spread across the lake’s surface. The air shifted, cold and expectant, like something was about to change.And then, the boy finally moved—his head tilting ever so slightly, as if he had heard me.The boy turned around, his gaze hollow, unfocused—like he was looking past me, through me. Something about it felt wrong. His eyes weren’t supposed to be like that. I didn’t know how I knew, but I did. There should have been light in them, a spark of life, of happiness. But there was nothing. Just emptiness.Then, the lake began to stir.A ripple broke the unnaturally still surface, slow and deliberate, as though something beneath was waking up. The air grew thick, pressing against my skin, heavy with something unseen. My instincts screamed at me—this wasn’t just water. It was something else. Something alive.Then, without warning, the darkness beneath the lake surged upward.Black, twisted hands erupted from the depths, their fingers long and clawed, dripping with liquid shadow. They coiled around the boy in an instant, crawling up his body like living vines. One gripped his wrist, another wrapped around his ankle. More of them slithered around his torso, winding over his shoulders, his neck.And still, he didn’t move.He didn’t scream. He didn’t struggle.He just stood there, as if he had been expecting it. As if he had already accepted it.My breath caught in my throat. The hands were tightening their grip, pressing into his skin, pulling him down. The water swallowed his feet, then his knees, then his waist. The boy didn’t even flinch.I slammed my hands against the invisible wall between us. "Hey!" My voice came out more desperate than I intended. "Wake up! Move!"He didn’t react. His head remained bowed, eyes cast downward, lost in something I couldn’t see.The shadows yanked harder. He sank deeper.My pulse roared in my ears. "Fight it!" I shouted, hitting the barrier with my fist. "Don’t just stand there!"Nothing.The water reached his chest, then his shoulders. His hair clung to his face, wet strands darkening as the lake took more of him. Still, he didn’t resist. It was like he had been waiting for this. Like he had already decided to let it happen.No. I refused to let this happen.My hands flattened against the barrier, fingers trembling against the cold, glass-like surface. The chill of it sank deep into my skin, its unyielding, unbreakable presence pressing back with quiet force. I gritted my teeth, the frustration increasing inside me. With a surge of determination, my mana flared to life, responding to the urgency in my chest as I focused on a single thought: break through.
"Requiem."
The moment the word left my lips, a crack split through the air.The glass shattered.The shards dissolved before they could even touch the ground, vanishing like dew evaporating in the morning sun. The weight that had pressed down on me lifted, the force that had held me in place now gone, leaving only a sense of freedom in its wake.I didn’t hesitate. I lunged forward, reaching for the water—But before I could take another step, a firm arm wrapped around my waist, yanking me back with a force so strong it nearly sent me sprawling. The grip was unyielding, steady, as if whoever it belonged to had no intention of letting me go. My breath hitched as I was pulled away from the water’s edge, the sudden motion leaving my heart pounding against my ribs.I shouted, calling out a name that felt like it belonged to me. The boy stirred, and slowly, his eyes met mine. For a brief moment, I saw a spark of recognition, of life, flicker in them. But before he could say anything, the world around us began to crumble. The setting, the lake, the boy—everything dissolved into nothingness, slipping away like waves in the ocean.Sunhyun...
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The pull was faint at first, like an invisible thread brushing against my wrist. I ignored it. There was too much weight in this place, a suffocating stillness that pressed down on me. But the pull grew stronger. Tugging. Insistent.Something about it felt... familiar.I blinked through the thick fog swirling around me. My body felt distant, almost numb, but that pull grounded me somehow. It kept me from drifting into the void that stretched endlessly in every direction.A man stood behind me. Black hair, as dark as the void itself, fell slightly over his forehead. His eyes—nearly pitch black with little to no light in them—stared back at me. Lifeless. Empty. Yet, there was something familiar about him, something that made my breath hitch.I opened my mouth, and before I could think, a name slipped out."Sunhyun."The man didn’t respond. But something flickered in his eyes, just for a moment, like a spark that struggled to stay lit.My heartbeat quickened. Who was he? Why did I call him that?I couldn’t shake the feeling that somehow, in some way, I knew him. And the name I called him—it felt right.No, it felt necessary.The next moment...My body jolted violently from the sheets, lungs dragging in a sharp breath as though I had been submerged underwater and finally surfaced. My pulse thudded in my ears, rapid and unsteady. For a moment, I simply sat there, disoriented, the weight of the previous place still pressing faintly on my chest.My hand rose to my face out of habit, fingers brushing against unfamiliar length. I froze.My hair, once short and easily manageable, now cascaded over my shoulders, silvery-white strands pooling in my lap like liquid moonlight. Each strand felt soft, smooth—too well-kept to have been left unattended for long. My fingers trembled as they trailed down to my nails, longer than I ever kept them, yet perfectly trimmed, polished, and neat.Someone had tended to me.But who?The room around me felt familiar yet foreign all at once. The high ceilings, the ornate furniture carved from dark wood, and the flickering lanterns casting faint golden glows across the stone walls—Veldracia Manor. But the silence here was heavier than before, pressing against my ears, making each of my shallow breaths sound too loud.Slowly, I stood, my bare feet meeting the cold marble floor. The sensation grounded me slightly, but the unease still coiled tight within me.I made my way to the window, heart pounding with a strange dread I couldn’t explain. Pulling back the heavy curtains, I expected the familiar moonlit landscape I had grown accustomed to.Instead, an endless nothing greeted me.No sun. No moon. No stars. Just a vast, black sky stretching infinitely in every direction. The darkness wasn’t just an absence of light—it felt alive, pulsing faintly as though it watched me.A shiver ran down my spine. Something was wrong.I rested my forehead against the cold glass, trying to make sense of it all.In the meantime, the darkness outside seemed to press closer against the window, almost as if daring me to look away.A soft knock at the door startled me. Before I could respond, Arian entered, her light blue hair neatly tied in a high ponytail with a few loose strands framing her calm, expressionless face.“You’re awake,” she said simply, as if my absence had been anticipated. “You’ve been asleep for quite a while.”“How long?” I asked, but she offered no specific answer, only a slight tilt of her head, as if the exact time didn’t matter—or was better left unsaid.“It was expected,” she added, placing a folded hooded black robe across the foot of my bed. The fabric shimmered subtly in the dim light, its quality unmistakably regal.“Put this on,” Arian instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Lord Vexarion is expecting you in his office.”I slipped my arms into the robe, its weight heavy on my shoulders as if burdened with unseen expectations. I stepped into the dimly lit hallways of Veldracia Manor, each step echoing faintly against the stone floors.The manor felt emptier than I remembered, as though something—or someone—was missing. Shadows danced along the walls, flickering unnaturally. My unease grew with each passing moment, but I pressed on, determined.Finally, I reached his office. The towering doors stood ominously before me, intricate carvings depicting ancient dragons and forgotten realms. I took a deep breath and pushed them open.Soon, the door clicked shut behind me. I shifted uneasily, standing in the center of the vast, dimly lit office. The polished wood floors gleamed beneath my feet, reflecting the flicker of lanternlight. Across the broad desk sat Lord Vexarion, his figure a study of composed authority. His golden eyes, sharp and unyielding, regarded me in silence for a moment before his lips curved into a faint smile."Good morning," he greeted, his voice smooth like aged wine. He leaned back in his chair. His posture was relaxed, yet the power behind his words made the room feel smaller. "Judging by the confusion etched upon your face, I daresay you have questions."I shifted my gaze toward the closed door behind me, my heart still racing from the strange emptiness of the halls. "Did I pass all the trials? What was that?" I asked, voice low. My mind drifted to the faceless figures and the endless corridors of the dreamscape.Vexarion inclined his head, a gesture that might have been satisfaction. "Indeed, you have overcome the trials placed before you." His gloved hand rested on an ornate quill beside an inkwell of midnight-blue ink. "However," he added, pausing as if the word itself carried immense gravity, "That ability of yours requires refinement before it can be unshackled upon the world. You nearly killed yourself."I stiffened. "Why?"He exhaled slowly, fingertips tapping once against the surface of the desk. "Because you do not yet comprehend it. Do you?"My gaze drifted toward the shelves lining the walls—ancient tomes with cracked spines, delicate crystal orbs that hummed faintly in their cases. But inevitably, my eyes were drawn back to his. The weight of his scrutiny was inescapable."No," I admitted. "I don’t understand it."His expression darkened, the faintest edge of disapproval tightening his jaw. "And therein lies the danger," he said, voice cold and precise. "Your ignorance is no minor inconvenience. Unchecked, that power would have wrought harm not only upon yourself but upon my subjects as well. It nearly already occurred thrice."A flicker of shame burned in my chest. I clenched my fists, recalling the wild, unrestrained surge that had torn through me in the arena, the dreamscape, and... "You know what it is," I said, suspicion threading into my voice. "Don’t you?"His gaze softened, though it retained its piercing depth. "Indeed, I possess some measure of understanding." He laced his fingers together atop the desk. "And so, I shall tell you."The tension coiled in me slackened slightly, replaced by wary anticipation."Your ability," Vexarion said, "Is akin to mine—a diluted reflection, as though a shard of my essence were cast into the river of time and found its way to you. I know not how this came to be, nor what it portends. But your presence in my garden, unbidden yet inevitable, speaks volumes."A chill passed through me. "How do I control it?""Control," he smiled softly. "It is not so simple as taming a wild beast. Power of this nature does not yield to force. It requires understanding, patience... and experience."He raised his right hand. The air shimmered, and a map materialized above the desk, translucent lines etching themselves into existence. A small, pulsing mark appeared near the southeastern edge of the landmass."Here," he said, gesturing to the glowing point. "A portal will soon tear through the fabric of reality at this location. The energy surrounding its emergence will provide a suitable crucible for your power."I stared at the map, dread stirring beneath my ribs. "This place... does it mean there are gates here too? Like the ones back home?""Indeed," Vexarion confirmed. "This realm, like yours, bears the burden of such rifts. The 'system,' as you know it, has long since spread its roots across dimensions. Its influence is insidious, indiscriminate. And now, it attempts to grow and consume the origin.""I understand," I lie. "Am I clearing the portal alone?"Vexarion's head tilted slightly, an elegant, deliberate motion that carried the weight of unspoken wisdom. His smile, faint and knowing, curved at the edges of his lips as though the question itself was a test I had already failed."Of course not," he replied with a low chuckle, the sound rich and unhurried. "To suggest otherwise would be folly. You shall be placed under the command of Omr—a serpent of considerable prowess, whom you have encountered before, if my memory serves."Omr. I vaguely recalled the creature: a sinuous, pale being with eyes like polished onyx and movements too fluid to seem entirely natural. I suppressed a shudder. "But I don't understand what Omr says," I admitted, trying to rein in the frustration edging my voice. "How am I supposed to communicate?"Vexarion's long fingers traced the worn spine of an ancient tome resting atop his desk. The thick book, coated in a fine layer of dust, creaked softly as he opened it. "You shall learn," he said simply. His tone held the finality of a sealed door, an end to discussion.Arian appeared at the doorway precisely on cue, her posture straight and unwavering. Vexarion did not dismiss me aloud, but his gaze shifted to the text before him, and that was all the signal I needed. I stood, casting a last glance at the swirling map still suspended in the air above his desk. The marked location pulsed like a faint heartbeat.Arian led me through the winding halls of the manor, the shadows soft against the smooth stone floors. The twists and turns of the pathways still left me disoriented, though I no longer questioned the architecture's unsettling geometry.We stopped abruptly. She turned, extending her hands to present an object cradled within them: a mask. It was sleek and unnerving, a fusion of a fox and wolf, black as midnight with slender, curling lines of gold etched into its surface. The elongated eyes of the mask slanted upward, lending it an expression of predatory elegance."From my Lord," Arian said. "All who march into battle wear masks. It is a tradition he established long ago." Her voice, though composed, held a faint undercurrent of something I couldn't place. "Put it on."I hesitated only for a moment before sliding the mask over my face. The inside was cool against my skin, fitting seamlessly despite the unfamiliar shape. I adjusted the leather straps at the back that soon turned invisible, then followed Arian into the light beyond the hall.The shift from shadow to brightness was disorienting, but my vision quickly adapted. Ahead, Omr waited with several of its subordinates. The serpent-like figure stood tall, pale scales shimmering faintly under the sunless sky. Its eyes locked onto me the moment I emerged, its forked tongue flicking once.The demons flanking Omr wore masks of their own. Unlike mine, theirs were simpler but bore hand-etched patterns—personal marks of identity. When Omr inclined its head, they followed suit, bowing slightly in my direction. I returned the gesture with a brief nod, uncertain whether I was doing it correctly.A metallic thud shattered the quiet. I turned to see Arian, holding a double-ended weapon planted firmly into the ground."From my Lord," she repeated before dissolving into the shadows.The weapon was breathtaking. A scythe, but with twin blades. The second blade coiled around the first like a serpent wrapped around prey. Its surface matched the mask: black with veins of gold that caught the dim light. I grasped it, surprised by its lightness despite its solid construction.Omr waved a slender hand, gesturing toward a waiting portal. Its edges shimmered like the surface of disturbed water. The serpent didn't speak; perhaps it understood the futility. Or maybe silence was its own form of communication.One of Omr's subordinates stepped forward, raising a clawed hand. The air shimmered, folding in on itself as a portal tore open—a swirling, glass-like surface suspended in midair. I couldn't help but find it ironic: a portal created to eliminate a portal.I stepped through and was immediately struck by a wave of disorientation. The world twisted around me, colors bleeding together before snapping back into focus. The faint scent of scorched metal lingered in the air. My breath caught for a moment, and I blinked to clear the dizziness. Omr was already on the other side, his elongated form poised and watchful. His gaze—or what I assumed to be his gaze, given the mask obscuring his expression—rested heavily on me. I couldn't discern whether he was monitoring me for my safety, testing my endurance, or sizing me up for some unknown reason.I'd never been in true combat before. Pain, however, was no stranger. I'd learned that pain meant nothing as long as you could still breathe by the end of it.A hollow pang of hunger gnawed at my stomach, but it dissipated the moment my eyes landed on the portal ahead. The thing pulsed like a living heart, veined with lines of pale green energy stretching across its surface. The ground around it had withered; the grass blackened, the soil cracked. The very air felt...wrong.Omr approached me, extending a clawed hand toward the weapon I gripped. I hesitated before holding it out. With fluid ease, he took it and stepped back. His movements were deliberate as he raised the double-ended scythe, giving it a testing twirl.The weapon hummed, almost in response to his touch. With a sudden flick, Omr hurled the scythe into the air. It arced like a serpent through the sky before returning to him, its twin blades slicing through the wind without resistance. He caught it with practiced grace, then spun it faster and faster until the surrounding grass flattened beneath the invisible force. The sound was eerie—a metallic whisper cutting through the silence.He stopped abruptly, lowering the weapon. The tip grazed the ground, carving an idle pattern in the dirt. Then, without warning, he raised the blade and pressed it against his arm. The blade passed through his limb like mist.I stared, the pieces clicking together.So the scythe couldn't harm him. Or, more likely, couldn't harm allies. I glanced back at the demons who'd accompanied us, their masks simpler than mine but etched with unique patterns. None of them radiated any hostility, just sharp focus.Was that why they hadn't reacted aggressively when I first entered the arena with this weapon? Perhaps the blade acted as a silent enforcer, marking hostility the moment it manifested. If someone among them harbored ill intent, the weapon would respond.The thought was unsettling. Omr passed me the weapon as soon as he was done.I shifted my grip on the scythe. The balance was perfect, unnervingly so. My hands itched with the weight of responsibility more than the weapon itself.I tried to call up a system window to check the scythe's attributes or even confirm the nature of this portal—but nothing responded. No familiar interface, no disembodied text.Everything felt disconnected, like I'd stepped into a realm untouched by the usual rules of the system.Omr tilted his head toward the portal and then took a step forward, signaling the mission's true beginning.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
I gave my weapon one last glance before stepping toward the portal with the others.The portal crackled like the fractured surface of a mirror, splintering in jagged lines that shimmered with an eerie, silver-blue light. The moment it fully opened, monsters began to pour out. We divided into smaller groups; I was placed with a subordinate wearing a crow-shaped mask. The mask's edges were chipped, as though it had seen its share of battles, but the design was still clear: a sharp beak and empty eye sockets that gave it an ever-watchful air.The monsters flooded the open plains in front of us, their grotesque limbs flattening the grass beneath their weight. Beyond them, a thick forest loomed in the distance, with a tranquil lake glinting faintly behind us. The wind carried the scent of damp earth and wildflowers, an odd contrast to the stench of the creatures. The landscape was beautiful in its untouched state—until now.I expected my hands to tremble, but they stayed steady. My breathing was even, my mind clear. The sight of the monsters was unnerving, their warped forms unnatural, but it wasn't my first encounter with something monstrous. I'd seen the Corror Birds tear through the sky with shrieks like splitting metal and witnessed the Lindwyrm's bone-rattling roar.These creatures, however, were different. They resembled an insect colony, their segmented bodies reminiscent of ants, but their heads were mismatched, each one from a different species. The grotesque fusion was obvious: red mandibles on a black head, thoraxes too large or too small for their spindly legs. They were an insult to nature's symmetry, like puzzle pieces hammered together where they didn't belong.And yet, despite their disjointed bodies, they moved with unnerving coordination. Their legs skittered over the ground in unpredictable patterns, faster than I'd anticipated. My stomach twisted at the sight, the wrongness of it churning beneath my skin.The other teams had already begun the battle. The demons fought with fluid precision, severing heads and limbs with smooth, practiced motions. Omr was the fastest among them, his movements sharp and effortless. Yet he rarely struck unless absolutely necessary, preferring to observe from the center of the field, intervening only when his subordinates faltered.The Crow demon tapped my shoulder lightly, redirecting my focus to the nearest cluster of approaching monsters. We stood as the last line of defense, farthest from the portal but still within reach of danger if the others failed.I raised my weapon to eye level, adjusting my grip to match the demonstration Omr had given. With a firm breath, I twisted my torso and hurled the scythe. It spun through the air in a controlled arc, the twin blades slicing through multiple creatures before curving back toward me. Ant bodies crumpled to the ground in heaps, their limbs twitching before dissolving into shimmering dust.The weapon vibrated in my hand upon return, the impact surprisingly gentle. I shifted with the momentum, pivoting on my heel to launch it again. It obeyed with eerie responsiveness, as if anticipating my next move.The weapon choice made sense now. It was easy to handle, large enough to be effective, but not so dangerous that a novice like me might harm an ally by accident.While I was distracted, an ant lunged from my blind spot, mandibles clicking with vicious intent. The Crow demon intercepted it with a clean, downward strike. The creature's body split apart, falling like a marionette with cut strings. I nodded in thanks; Crow responded with a curt dip of the head before refocusing on the battle.The wind carried the metallic tang of blood, mingling with the earthy scent of the trampled grass. My breath quickened, my heart pounding, yet my mind remained still.I was enjoying this.The realization hit me with a cold jolt. The smooth weight of the scythe, the seamless partnership between intent and execution—it was intoxicating. I understood now, if only faintly, how he must have felt when wielding his flame. This weapon was more than steel; it responded as though it had a will of its own. Was it sentient? Was it reacting to my instincts, or simply to the mana I unconsciously fed into it?High-grade weapons with awareness were rare. Why had I been given such a gift? Was Vexarion concerned for my survival, or merely ensuring his investment didn't die prematurely? Perhaps "concerned" wasn't the right word. "Troubled" seemed more fitting.A deep, guttural hiss snapped me back to the battlefield. More ants poured from the portal, their mismatched eyes glinting with an unnatural hunger. I tightened my grip on the scythe and readied myself.The rhythmic hum of my weapon cutting through flesh and chitin became a melody I couldn't ignore. Each throw, each spin, each impact sent a tremble of satisfaction through my arms. The double-ended scythe, coiling like a serpent in midair, obeyed my intent before it even fully formed in my mind. My grip no longer wavered; the once unfamiliar weight was now an extension of myself, dancing to the tempo of the carnage.The ants poured out endlessly, grotesque shapes twisting like malformed puppets beneath my blade. Their mismatched bodies made them move unpredictably, but the weapon anticipated every lunge. My strikes were no longer just defensive. I was pushing forward, step by step, breath by breath. The once gentle grass was slick with dark ichor, petals of crushed flowers staining red beneath my boots.Crow remained close at first, his mask tilting in my direction after each throw. But I didn’t need him anymore. I spun, I cut, I destroyed—until his shadow was left behind, guarding a space I no longer occupied. My feet advanced, driven by something beyond duty or caution. The world shrank to the flutter of torn wings, the crunch of brittle limbs, the metallic tang of blood that clung to my tongue.I caught sight of my reflection in a shard of an ant's fractured exoskeleton. My mask, black and gold, was streaked with crimson. My hair, once pale, clung to my forehead, stained dark and matted. My lips were parted, drawing in sharp, exhilarated breaths. The thrill didn't just come from survival—no, that was too tame a word for it. It came from the power, the clarity in destruction.I wrenched my weapon free from the remains of a creature and turned toward the portal. It crackled with deep violet veins, pulsating like an infected wound. The monsters didn't stop coming. No matter how many we killed, more spilled forth as if the world on the other side was collapsing and vomiting its failures into ours.The ants began shifting their direction. They no longer scattered across the field; they turned toward me. A horde, endless and wild, surged forward as if drawn to my existence alone. My pulse quickened. They came to me willingly.What else could I do?I stepped closer to the portal, the world around me fading into a blur. Omr watched from the distance; his serpent-like figure was still, his mask unreadable. He neither approached nor intervened. Perhaps he understood this moment wasn't his to interrupt. Perhaps he didn't care.The ants didn't hesitate. Their movements grew frantic as they pressed forward, climbing over their dead to reach me. I tilted my head, curious. How many more would it take until the ground itself disappeared beneath their bodies?The scythe hummed in my grip as I whispered, "Requiem."The air shifted. The battlefield, once a cacophony of shrieks and cracking limbs, fell into unnatural silence. A tremor pulsed from beneath my feet. Mana stirred—raw, unfiltered, surging upward like a tidal wave.The wind changed direction, sucked toward me as though the portal itself had inverted. The grass flattened in waves. The sky darkened as invisible threads of power twisted around my limbs, sharp and cold.The ants froze for half a heartbeat.Then the force lashed outward.The world turned white. No sound followed, only a dense, suffocating quiet as the power struck. The creatures disintegrated mid-motion. Exoskeletons shattered like brittle glass, limbs shredded into fine dust. The earth itself split along jagged lines where the energy carved through it. The portal crackled violently, shrinking back as if recoiling from my command.The remnants of the horde drifted into the sky like ash from a funeral pyre.I stood at the center of the destruction, chest heaving. My weapon, no longer humming, lay still in my grasp. The grass was gone; the soil beneath my boots was scorched and cracked. The once-singing breeze was stagnant.My heart raced. My skin buzzed with residual energy.A smile curled my lips.The power wasn't just intoxicating; it was exhilarating. The surge of dominance, the absolute obliteration of everything before me, made my veins sing. The mask's edges bit into my cheeks as the grin widened.I turned my gaze toward the portal. It still remained, damaged but not broken. The ants were gone—all of them, erased in an instant.Omr finally moved. He approached with measured steps, his mask tilted slightly. Not disapproval, but caution.I met his gaze through the slits in my mask."More," I whispered.The battlefield remained silent, save for the faint crackle of the trembling portal, and the distant echo of my own pulse demanding to hear that sound of destruction again.The ground beneath me cracked like fragile glass, the shattered pieces glinting red beneath the weight of fallen bodies. The air was thick, saturated with the metallic tang of blood. My weapon hummed in my grip, sharp and eager, and so was I.The ants kept coming. Unrelenting, grotesque creatures with jagged, mismatched limbs, clicking their malformed mandibles in eerie unison. Their bodies squirmed like broken puppets, lunging forward in endless waves. But they weren't horrifying anymore. No—they were fascinating. The way they moved, the weak joints in their necks where the heads twisted unnaturally when I struck. How their legs buckled when I sliced through the muscle beneath their torsos.I laughed, low and breathless, as the blade arced through the air, severing bodies in one clean sweep. It came back to me effortlessly, drawn to my hand as if magnetized. The smooth surface of the handle was slick with blood, seeping into the creases of my skin. My white hair, damp and matted, stuck to my forehead, the ends dyed crimson.I threw the blade again. Faster. Harder. The wind shrieked as it spun, carving through flesh with an almost artistic precision. The ants scrambled, some trying to retreat, but there was no mercy here. Not in me. The ground quaked beneath their stampede. I lunged forward without thinking, following the weapon's path. My breath came short and fast, but my heart—my heart was joyful.Yet soon, the battlefield was silent. Empty.I stood at the epicenter, chest heaving. The power still crackled around me, brushing against my skin like ice-cold silk. My vision blurred with exhaustion, yet the thrill lingered.A smile tugged at my lips."So that's what it feels like," I murmured, tilting my head back. My pulse drummed in my ears, faster and louder than ever. I wanted to do it again. I wanted to test it more, to see how far it could go, how much destruction I could unleash.I took a step toward the portal, but something yanked me back with brute force.A voice growled beside me.Claws dug into my arm. I snapped out of the trance, vision clearing just enough to see Omr's imposing figure. His eyes, cold and calculating, met mine beneath the bone-like ridges of his helm. He hadn't been afraid. No, there was no fear there—only mild disapproval.I looked past him. The battlefield was utterly decimated. No more ants. Only swirling ash and scarred earth. The rest of the team stood far away, watching me with expressions of thinly veiled horror.I swallowed, throat dry. "I'm sorry," I said, dipping my head. My legs wobbled beneath me. Adrenaline ended.I lost consciousness....Voices drifted through the void. Distant. Muffled. Familiar."...should wake soon.""He was reckless.""Expected, for a first mission."A touch brushed my forehead, cool and impersonal. I stirred, eyelids heavy and unresponsive."Yoojin," a woman's voice said, clear and close.I blinked, or tried to. The world remained dark."Arian?" My voice cracked."Yes." Her tone was even, detached. "You are back in the manor. Omr carried you here after the mission was completed.""What...happened?""You overused your ability," she said without inflection. "Your mana pool drained entirely. It is remarkable you lasted as long as you did." A pause. "The battlefield was left in ruin. Half the ants were killed by you alone.""How long will this last?" I asked."Your blindness?" A voice chuckled. I did not need sight to recognize it. Vexarion. His presence pressed down like stone, the air thickening with restrained power. "A while. That is your penalty for pushing beyond your limits."Arian scoffed. "You should thank Lord Vexarion. If not for him, the penalty would have been worse." The door closed with a deliberate click."Thank you," I said, breaking the silence. "But when I used my ability for the first time, the penalty was not there. How come it appears now?"Vexarion sighed. The faint creak of a chair followed. "The penalty was present. Your memory was the price." Metal softly collided. "I rewrote that penalty, but..." He paused, as if weighing his words. "Should you continue to wield your power with such recklessness, you risk permanent blindness. You summoned such immense force with a single word that your body nearly collapsed under the strain."The ability was indeed powerful, almost overriding the natural order."Rest," Vexarion ordered. His footsteps grew fainter. "We shall speak more when your vision returns."I was reminded of the title that I was forced with, "Survivor of the Tragedy." I haven't felt it being in affect ever since I arrived into this dimension. Was it because the system here is malfunctioning?The darkness pressed in around me.And yet, deep within my chest, the thrill had not faded.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The night stretched endlessly, an abyss devoid of stars.My vision was gone, yet my other senses sharpened. Beyond the door, hurried footsteps passed through the corridor—soft, fleeting. The clock, once unnoticed, now marked each second with a steady, insistent beat. From the distant arena came the clash of metal against metal, a fight that had nothing to do with me. Further still, birds sang as if the world had not been painted in blood hours ago.Losing my sight should have left me restless, maybe even afraid. Vision was humanity’s most trusted sense, a constant anchor in the chaos. But I accepted its absence with unsettling ease. Perhaps because I knew it was temporary. The darkness felt familiar, like speaking through a haze of half-sleep—distant, detached.The battlefield lingered in my mind—the blood, the echoes of my own heartbeat. My body still pulsed with the violent rhythm of the massacre. I never knew I would enjoy it this much. I had killed monsters before, but not like this. Not with this raw, insatiable hunger.I shifted, pushing myself upright. The bandages wrapped around my eyes pressed into my skin, rough yet grounding. Maybe they were meant to stop me from clawing at them in frustration. Or maybe they were a lie—a thin layer of cloth to convince me I was simply injured, not blind.Strangely, the realization brought me comfort. This wasn’t total darkness. I wasn't scared. Oddly calm.I flexed my fingers, feeling the faint sting of exhaustion in my muscles. My mind drifted back to the battlefield—the swarm, the endless chittering of mandibles, the warmth of blood on my skin. And the word I had whispered into the void.
Requiem.
The memory alone sent a shiver through me. Power had surged through my veins, absolute and unrelenting. The ants had never stood a chance. They had been reduced to nothing in a single breath. It hadn’t been clean. It hadn’t been elegant. It had been ruthless. Merciless.And I had loved it.I leaned back against the headboard, the bandages pressing into my temples. A slow, involuntary grin tugged at my lips. My pulse pounded in my throat, eager, restless.I exhaled sharply and forced my body to relax.It felt like withdrawal. Like I had tasted something intoxicating—something I couldn’t unfeel—and now I was suffering the consequences.The faint ticking of the clock and the distant clink of swords outside the window blurred into a strange, rhythmic backdrop. I was tracing the faint strings of mana that drifted through the room when a soft knock interrupted the fragile stillness."Come in," I said, voice low.The door creaked open, followed by measured footsteps and the familiar scent of something cool and faintly metallic. Arian."Sit up," she said without preamble.I adjusted myself against the pillows, the slight rustle of blankets grounding me. The tray she carried clicked softly as she set it on the bedside table. A moment later, the mattress dipped under her weight as she sat beside me."Lord Vexarion has instructed me to take care of you," she explained. "And to ensure you eat."I almost laughed. "Why?""I follow orders."In a moment, she turned my head away and told me to stay still. Brushing the hair was first on the list apparently, maybe because she was a woman and unkept hair was bothering her.The brush's bristles ghosted along my scalp, and I tensed at the unfamiliar sensation. Slowly, the strokes steadied, cool and methodical. Her hand was light but deliberate, each motion precise."Your hair has grown," she noted. "While you were unconscious.""How long was I out?" I say, my neck feeling slight strain."Long enough."The brush ran through again, untangling strands with practiced ease. The sensation was oddly soothing. My eyelids fluttered beneath the bandages as if instinctively searching for light."You're surprisingly calm," she observed.I scoffed, "Should I not be?""Most would panic after losing their vision," she said. "Even temporarily.""It's not permanent." I tilted my head slightly as she adjusted her grip. "And...I can still feel traces of mana. Faint, but there."The brush paused for a fraction of a second before continuing. "Odd.""Is it?""Few can sense mana without sight, even here," she said, never following up on that sentence.The brushing slowed, then stopped. Arian shifted, reaching for something on the tray. "Eat," she instructed, placing a spoon in my hand and a bowl in my lap.The aroma of something rich and savory wafted toward me. I took a cautious bite. The warmth spread across my tongue, and my stomach twisted with sudden hunger. "What...is this?""A fortified stew," she said. "To help replenish your mana.""It looks like it could wake the dead.""Perhaps it could," nonchalantly she brushed it off.My expression withered... Was she serious?I focused on the meal, forcing the bites down the throat, the silence between us punctuated by the clink of the spoon against the bowl. Despite the strangeness of the situation—being blind, Arian brushing my hair like a porcelain doll under orders—a part of me felt disturbingly at ease.And beneath the calm, the memory of that battlefield lingered.The scent of blood. The sound of chitin cracking. The raw, intoxicating thrill.My hand tightened on the spoon.Arian noticed, concern lingering in some distance line of those words. "Your heart just quickened.""Just remembering something," I said, voice light."Memories carry weight here," she sighed softly. "Do not let them drag you down."I sat there, wondering if she could feel the madness that still stirred beneath my skin as good as she can feel the tempo of my heart.She broke the momentary silence, changing the topic. "Have you ever heard the legend of the Deer that Jumped Through the River?"The words sent a jolt through me."I know that name," I murmured. "It was a book. My father gave it to me."Arian paused. "That's not surprising but before a simple tale it was a legend, much older than you or I. It is not simply a legend—it is a truth woven into this world."She resumed brushing, as if her hands could not find anything else to do. Her fingers moving through my hair with mechanical precision as she spoke."There once was a great deer, swift as the wind and untouchable by any hunter. It roamed where it pleased, its hooves barely touching the earth, as though it belonged to no world at all. Many admired it, many feared it, but none could claim it. It was free.One day, the deer stood before a river that no other creature had dared to cross. The waters were treacherous, the current fierce. It was said that beyond the river lay a land unlike any other, a land where the sky was darker and the air was heavy, but where power flowed like an endless stream.The deer hesitated. It did not need to cross. It had all it wanted on this side of the river. But curiosity—or perhaps something deeper, something more desperate—urged it forward.So, the deer leapt.It reached the other side, but something had changed. The sky was darker, as they had said. The air was thick, heavy, suffocating. And though power surrounded the deer, it did not feel like freedom. It felt like chains.And worse still—the river had begun to dry.At first, the deer believed it could return. But the waters receded with every passing day until there was no river left at all. Just barren land, cracked and parched. And a river that was no longer a river was simply another path—one that could never lead back.The deer had made its choice. It had crossed a threshold that could not be undone.And then the others came. One by one, they followed—not because they wished to, but because the deer had paved the way. The river had once been a boundary, a protector. Now, without it, there was no barrier to stop them.They entered the land beyond, and they, too, found themselves trapped.The deer was no longer alone. But instead of a kingdom, it had built a prison. A land of power, but a land without escape.The deer could have abandoned them. It could have left them to their fate. But it did not. It had led them here, and so it stayed. Even as time passed. Even as it stood beneath the dark sky, staring at the place where the river once flowed. Even as it realized that, no matter how much it longed to, it would never run freely again."Arian fell silent.I let the words settle, their meaning creeping into my thoughts like ivy."It sounds like punishment." I blurted out unwillingly, thinking aloud."Punishment?" There was the faintest trace of amusement in her tone. "More like the consequence for following the powerful blindly."She placed the brush aside, standing. "You should rest. I have nothing more to say."I exhaled, letting my head tilt slightly toward where I knew she stood. "You care a lot about him. His orders."For the first time, her response wasn’t immediate. When she finally spoke, her voice was quieter."He is my master. That is all."Then, without another word, she left. The door closed with a soft click, leaving me in silence once more.But even in the quiet, I could still hear the river—the one that had long since vanished, leaving nothing behind but dust and regret.Arian never said anything unnecessary, so it had to have some sort of connection. Connection to something or... someone.I knew too little of this place, its rules. These demons... what were they?Vexarion’s demeanor during our past conversations suggested they weren’t exactly demons, but I had seen them wield mana, their appearances far from human. Most spoke in a language woven from sounds I could never quite grasp. Yet, they were his subjects.And so was I.Was I meant to be here?The bandages over my eyes felt heavier now, like they weren’t just there to shield but to blind me from something deeper......A week had passed, though time felt strangely fluid within the manor. My vision hadn’t returned, but I had learned to navigate the world through the faint traces of mana that outlined its shape. Shadows in motion, blurred and shifting, like ink bleeding through water.The door opened with a measured ease, followed by the sound of unhurried footsteps. Vexarion’s presence filled the room before he spoke. It felt even heavier than before.You have grown accustomed to your circumstances," he observed, his tone composed yet carrying a quiet weight. "This is well. Adversity shapes those who do not yield."I didn’t deny it. My body had adjusted, and though my sight remained absent, I no longer felt as disoriented. I could sense him watching me, as if assessing something only he could see."Speak your mind." he commanded softly. I heard the rustle of fabric as he settled nearby.I hesitated...it was true that every single time I met him, he would answer my questions. I was ought to take every opportunity he would give me. "The story Arian told me… about the deer that jumped through the river."A beat of silence. Then a quiet exhale, almost a laugh. "Ah. That tale."Though I could not see his expression, something in his tone carried a bitter amusement. "And what do you make of it?"I tilted my head downward. "It felt… familiar." I hesitated, choosing my words carefully. "Like it wasn't just a legend. Like it belonged to someone.""You are perceptive." There was a faint creak as he leaned back. "Yes, the tale is no mere fable. The river dried. The path was lost. The deer remains, bound by its choice."Vexarion never spoke plainly, but his voice told me more than words ever could. The legend was his own. His imprisonment, a consequence of his own doing. I wondered what decision he had made, what price had been paid to leave him bound.But before I could ask, the conversation shifted."Your hands," he said. "Give them to me."I obeyed without thinking. He took my wrists, turning them over carefully, and a cool touch met my skin. Ointment. The faint scent of herbs drifted through the air as he worked, his movements precise, methodical.I forgot my wrists were slightly fucked from the way I wielded my weapon on the battlefield. My body was not used to such strain and losing control like I did before, hurt me."Why are you doing this yourself?" I asked.After all, he was the Lord of the Manor, he could have told Arian to take care of that too, yet instead..."Because I choose to," he replied simply. "I do not rule through subjugation, nor do I treat my subjects as tools to be discarded."A strange sentiment, coming from a man who ruled over this place with unquestioned authority. But there was no deceit in his words.That also confirmed my previous thought... He said I was a guest because of nobility but he also treated me as a subject. He was using me in the deceptive masquerade. I was okay with it. Strangely okay..."Omr has made a request," he continued, his grip light yet firm as he applied the last of the ointment. "He wishes for you to accompany him on another mission."I flexed my fingers, feeling the balm soak into my skin. "And you?""I ask only if you are willing."The choice was mine. And the thrill started to pick up. I can pick up that weapon again, I will be able to slice things with it... now better than before. With more precision, power, control... It will be ecstatic. "I'm going."Vexarion hummed, not questioning my choice. "Then it is decided. You depart at dawn."He rose to his feet, and the weight of his presence shifted as he turned toward the door. "Do not get reckless again. I will not intervene twice."And with that, he left, leaving me alone with the fading scent of herbs and the echo of my hysterical heartbeat.